Running On Envy: Book #5 In The Jenny Mcnair Mystery Series 2f3a36

RUNNING ON ENVY

Book #5 in the Jenny McNair Mysteries by Felicity Nisbet ©2013-2018 by Felicity Nisbet Cover by Mary Sue Roberts First edition published 2013 by The Fiction Works Second edition published 2018 by Felicity Nisbet

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced without written permission, except for brief quotations to books and critical reviews. This story is a work of fiction. Characters and events are the product of the author’s imagination. Any resemblance to persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.

Chapter One

I HAD ALWAYS HEEDED the warning that if something appeared too good to be true, it usually was. But now that my life seemed to be moving along so near to perfection, I was rethinking that adage. My son Matthew was in his junior year at a local university. My daughter Holly was studying and dancing her heart out on the East Coast, soon to arrive home for Thanksgiving. Josh, the teenage boy whom I had recently rescued, was safe and happy spending most of his time assisting my father, Detective Charlie McNair, or playing his sax in Charlie’s band, The Covenant Stompers. And my dog Rocky, another rescue project, was assuredly mine. I currently had no bizarre mysteries to solve or cases with which I was assisting my father Charlie. I was very happily divorced and newly engaged to a man with whom I had been friends and had ired and adored for more than twenty years. And I had shed those excess fifteen pounds—well, ten of them anyway. Life was good. MacGregor came up behind me and wrapped his arms around me as I stared out his kitchen window toward the park that overlooked Puget Sound. “Good morning, McNair.” I savored the feel of his chest against my back for a moment before turning in his arms to kiss him. I was still bewildered that I had not known that he had been loving me for the past twenty years. He claimed that he had been smitten when I first walked into his physics classroom at the University. Charlie had known, but because I was married to Joe Campbell, he had failed to mention it. During those twenty years, MacGregor and Charlie had become best friends, both hailing from Scotland. Once MacGregor bought the house across the street from Charlie’s, they were neighbors as well. Their neighboring days were only part time now because MacGregor and I were spending more than half of our time in the Anamcara Island cottage I had inherited from my Great Aunt Winnie. We were yet to settle on a permanent

routine but were content as long as we were in the same place at the same time, at least for the most part. “Mmm, I like your hair this way.” He nuzzled my neck. “How?” “Not sure what it is, but it seems a wee bit longer than you used to wear it and something else? Layered?” He had noticed. I had given in and allowed my new island hairdresser to do something different with my boring brown hair. “What the hell!” Startled by MacGregor’s sudden expletive, and hoping he hadn’t spotted something nasty in my hair, such as lice, I looked up and followed his gaze toward the park in time to see a figure cloaked in a dark hooded sweatshirt. My eyes shifted to the woman on the ground, a baby stroller beside her. “He’s taking the baby!” I blurted out as MacGregor ran for the kitchen door. One step behind, I headed straight for the woman as he gave chase to what I assumed was a kidnapper. Unfortunately Rocky was across the street with Josh and Charlie. The kidnapper wouldn’t have had a chance against my Australian shepherd-Bernese mountain dog. But, despite being in his late forties, MacGregor had been a top class rugby player in his day. He was fast. Hopefully fast enough. “Ally!” the woman was screaming as she struggled to stand up. “He took my baby!” I reached into my pocket, coming up empty. “Do you have a cell phone?” She nodded and pointed to the back pouch of her stroller. I dug around inside and when I felt that familiar size, shape, and texture, I grabbed it. I quickly dialed the police and gave them the crucial information. I then called Charlie and repeated it. Seconds later I could see him, followed by Rocky and Josh, heading across the street toward us. It was unusual that Charlie’s number wasn’t the first one I dialed in an

emergency. But this appeared to be a kidnapping. Even if MacGregor caught the kidnapper which I had to it was unlikely with the head start the culprit had on him, we would still need the police. And if he didn’t, we needed all the help we could get. If I knew anything from working with my detective father for the last several years, it was that time was of the essence, particularly in a kidnapping. “The police are on their way,” I told the woman as I helped her to her feet. By the time she was standing, it was clear that she had injured her ankle. She held onto the stroller for . “Do you have any idea who it was?” Charlie asked when he reached us ahead of dog and boy. “Are—are you the police?” “This is my father, Charlie McNair. He’s a private detective. I’m Jenny McNair, his assistant.” “Partner,” Charlie corrected. “Thank you so much for coming. Who is—” “Malcolm MacGregor.” I nodded in the direction they had run. “He works with us on occasion.” The woman’s eyes had not left the trees into which kidnapper and pursuer had disappeared. “Do you think he’ll—?” Charlie looked at me and I shook my head. As much faith as I had in MacGregor, I had to that he was human. Despite the kidnapper’s running with a baby, there was a daunting distance between them. “Can you describe the kidnapper?” Charlie asked. “Not really. I didn’t see his face. I don’t even know if it was a he. It just seemed like it. Young. He seemed young, from his build. He was wearing jeans and a brown hooded sweatshirt. It had some kind of design on it.” “Design?” Charlie asked.

“You know, like—” Her expression was stricken as if she had realized that she couldn’t the most important detail. “I don’t know. It all happened so quickly. I was singing to Ally—” She smiled. “That’s my baby’s name, Ally. She loves it when I sing. She was kind of fussy because she’s teething lately which is why I brought her out here in the first place. It didn’t help so I started singing and that calmed her down and then suddenly I felt this hand on my back pushing me, and I fell to the ground. When I looked up this—this person was grabbing Ally from her stroller and running.” Her volume was increasing along with the speed with which she was frantically spewing out words. She wiped at her tears but I knew it would be a battle that would not end until she had her baby back in her arms. I wanted to reassure her that we would find Ally, but I couldn’t. My stomach was as tight as a drum. A dark cloud was pressing down on us and it had nothing to do with the grey West Seattle sky. A moment later when I spotted MacGregor, I knew why the cloud was hovering so low. Breathlessly he apologized for his failed attempt. “I chased them through the trees and along the path. I had them in my sight until the path curved and I couldn’t see them around the wall. Then suddenly they vanished.” “But how could that be?” The woman’s hand covered her chest. “The park isn’t that big. And the path is open.” “He gained more distance on me when I was running through the brush. I don’t know how—” MacGregor’s bewilderment would remain with him until he had definitive answers. He was like Charlie that way. And, I had to it, like me. Add to that his being a physics professor and he was doomed to examine, scrutinize, analyze, evaluate, and ponder every detail of the last few minutes. “He must know the park well,” he said. And it must have been planned, was my next thought. The woman broke into sobs and I found myself holding her up so she wouldn’t collapse onto the damp grass. “Oh, my God! What’s going to happen to my baby? Where would he take her? Why would he take her?” “We’ll do our best to find out, lass,” Charlie said. “And the police should be here any minute. Is there someone we can call?”

“Your husband?” I asked. She nodded and I scrolled through her most recent calls and found two in the past couple hours to a Greg Rallings and four to someone named Carter Elliot. “Carter?” I asked. Again she nodded. I motioned for Charlie to take my place beside her so I could step away to make the call. “Hello, darling,” the voice answered. “And no, you’re not disturbing me.” A loving husband. This was good. She would need that. “Mr. Elliot?” “Uh, yes? Who is this? Why are you calling me from my wife’s phone?” “I’m a neighbor. My name is Jenny McNair. Your wife is okay.” I heard the sigh in his breath and knew where his mind had gone. “We found her in the neighborhood park. I’m sorry. It appears that your baby has been kidnapped.” “What! Ally?” “Yes, I’m afraid so.” “My God! Who? Why? Where are you? Where is Shelby? Why didn’t she call —?” Assuming that was his wife’s name, I answered, “Her ankle is hurt but she’s okay, considering . . . We’re at the park on Pleasant Beach Drive.” “Have you called the police?” “They’re on their way.” “Could you take Shelby home? Please? I’ll be there as soon as I can, but it will

take me at least twenty minutes to get there.” “Of course. Where is your house?” He gave me the address which was only a couple doors down from Edward Sharkey’s, a friend of MacGregor’s and Charlie’s. “I’m sure the police will want to speak with her though.” “Of course, but could you ask them to do it at the house? Shelby is—well, let’s just say, she’ll do better in the comfort of her own home.” I glanced over at the petite woman who had to be older than she looked. She was leaning against Charlie for now. There was something helpless about her, something that I was certain made men want to take care of her. “I’ll ask the police to come to your home then. You can meet us there.” “Thank you! Thank you so much.” The phone went silent and I imagined he was running out the door of his office. I told Shelby that he was on his way. “Why don’t I take you home?” I suggested. “It will be more comfortable for you there.” “I’m not sure I can walk that far.” “Do you think you need to have a doctor look at your ankle?” I asked. Charlie answered for her. “Malcolm and I took a look at it. We both think she twisted it when she went down. However, she’ll need to ice it.” MacGregor nodded in agreement and trotted off to fetch his Range Rover. He pulled it up to the curb as close as he could get. We agreed that Charlie would stay and wait for the police while I drove Shelby the half block home. MacGregor was anxious to retrace his steps from the chase, and Josh and Rocky were more than willing to accompany him. Just as I was helping Shelby up the stairs of her home, the front door opened and a teenage girl appeared. “Mom! What happened? You’re hurt!” The girl ran to her mother’s side to help me get her the rest of the way up the stairs. She looked somewhere between fifteen and seventeen, confirming my

thought that Shelby was definitely older than she looked. The sobbing started again when the girl hugged her mother. “Mom! Tell me! What happened?” “They took Ally!” she sputtered. “Took Ally? Who?” The girl looked to me for answers. “We don’t know yet. But hopefully the police will find the kidnapper.” “Police? Kidnapper?” The girl’s voice was timid. It was as if the severity of what had occurred was now kicking in. I nodded toward the two police vehicles that had turned onto our street and were headed toward the park, sirens blaring. Once inside, we helped Shelby over to the couch. “Could you get some ice for your mom’s ankle? And maybe make her a cup of tea?” I didn’t know if it would have the same effect on her, but having been raised by a Scotsman, tea was always a comfort to me. The girl nodded and started toward the kitchen. A helpless voice whispered, “Jillian?” “Yes, Mom?” Shelby motioned for her daughter to give her a hug which she obligingly did. Then she whispered, “Some tissue too?” “Your husband will be here any minute,” I assured her. Carter Elliot was wise, I realized, to ask that we escort her home before the police arrived to question her. She had already pulled a lap blanket from the back of the couch and was hugging it against her chest, much the way a child would do in order to comfort herself. A moment later Jillian appeared with an ice pack which she’d wrapped in a dishtowel, and a box of tissue which, judging from her tear-streaked face, she too needed. She placed it on her mother’s ankle, waiting for her to nod assurance that it was in the correct spot. Then she ran back to the kitchen to fetch the cup

of tea. When she returned, she pulled the coffee table slightly closer, set a coaster on the table, and placed the cup squarely in the center of it. Efficient young girl, I thought. She had her mother’s big brown eyes and wavy golden brown hair. Her build was slightly larger than her mother’s, and although a very beautiful girl, she was not quite as strikingly exquisite as her mother was. “Thank you, darling,” Shelby said as Jillian helped her hold the cup up to her mouth to take a sip of the hot tea. Chamomile, my nose detected. A good choice. Always soothing. Then she sat down on the floor between the couch and table. “What happened, Mom?” She was speaking softly in order to not further upset her mother. Shelby shook her head and buried her face in the lap blanket. I came to her rescue. “Your mom was pushing your baby sister through the park in her stroller. They were on the path that runs through the grass when someone ran up behind your mother and pushed her down. Then he took Ally and ran.” “Oh my God! Poor Ally! She must be so scared. Who did it? Do you know?” “Unfortunately not. Your mom thought it was someone young. And obviously fast and agile,” I said. “You mean because he ran away?” “Right. My friend chased him but whoever it was is a very fast runner.” And apparently, carrying a baby hadn’t slowed him down a bit. “We were standing in our kitchen when it happened, too far to see much. And unfortunately your mom was pushed down so she didn’t get a good look at him. He had a hood up which didn’t help.” Jillian reached for the cup to hand it to her mother again. It was easy to see that this was not the first time that she had played parent to her mother. The door opened and I was certain it was Carter, rushing to his wife’s side before dealing with the police. “Shelby!” Jillian quickly stood up, and I expected her to jump in for a hug from her father

first, but instead she stepped aside so he could get to her mother. He kneeled down and pulled his wife into his arms. “What happened? Have the police found out anything?” “They only arrived a few minutes ago,” I told him. “I’m sure they’re blockading the street. Did you see them?” “See them? Oh. Yes. They let me through.” Fortunately it was a dead-end street. Unfortunately it was unlikely that they had arrived in time to stop the kidnapper, if he had escaped by automobile. “They’ll be here at the house shortly then, I’m sure.” I automatically turned to glance out the window as if that would influence their arrival. “I should probably go talk to them, tell them what I saw.” Carter looked across the room at me and I realized that, although he had spoken to me on the phone, he had no idea who I was. “I’m sorry. Your name again?” “Jenny McNair.” His forehead wrinkled. “Your father lives across the street, doesn’t he?” “Yes, Charlie McNair.” “Detective?” I nodded. “Would you stay? Wait for the police here?” “Of course.” “Thank you. Thank you for all your help.” He motioned toward an antique chair that blended with, but did not match the couch. Someone had put a lot of thought into decorating this house. Tasteful blends without quite matching, a popular concept. I sat in the chair which was opposite the couch and watched the family of three. Jillian was quiet now, having scooted to the end of the couch where she could

tend to her mother’s ankle. “Would you like some tea?” she asked me. “No, thank you.” I would have felt more like the third wheel except that I was struck with the sense that Jillian had taken that role. “Is there anything I can do for you?” Carter looked at his wife who shook her head and whispered, “Find my baby.” “The police will be on it immediately, I’m sure.” Particularly since Charlie would be pressuring them. “I know, but you said—” She swallowed against her cracking voice. “Your father is a detective. And you said you work with him.” Again she appeared younger than her age as she looked up at me. “Yes.” “Could you help, do you think?” Both she and I glanced at her husband, seeking approval, I suppose. “Would you? Would you and your father help find Ally?” His mouth moved into a deeper frown. “I have to it, I don’t have a lot of faith in the police. I would feel much better if we had someone else who was working on our behalf.” “I’ll speak to my father,” I said. And MacGregor. After all, I had promised him I would not take any cases until after our wedding and honeymoon which were quickly approaching. But I had a feeling he would be as indulgent as Carter Elliot was of his wife, particularly since he would take it personally that the kidnapper had escaped. A moment later the doorbell rang and Jillian went to answer it. Returning to the living room, she said, “Carter, it’s Jenny’s friend, Malcolm MacGregor and her father. Should I let them in?” Carter. He was her stepfather. Considering that I had been calling my father by his first name for several years, I of all people should not assume that was the case. When I was a teenager and had gone to live with my father during his short-lived second marriage, my stepmother had referred to him as Charlie instead of “your father” or “Dad”, I had run with it. But in this instance there was more evidence to my

theory. Jillian had not turned to Carter for comfort. So, assuming her father was still alive, the next question that popped into my curious mind was, where was he? “Of course,” Carter answered Jillian and started toward the door, but Shelby grabbed his hand. “Carter! Don’t leave me.” “No, of course I won’t, darling. I’m right here.” He leaned down and hugged her before introducing himself to Charlie and MacGregor whom Jillian had escorted into the house. “Have the police found anything?” “Not so far,” Charlie answered. “But they’re on it. They’ve set up a blockade at the road’s end and have detained everyone at the park to question them. They’ve isolated the crime scene so as not to compromise any evidence.” “What kind of evidence?” Shelby sat up straighter on the couch and turned to look at us. “Anything, particularly footprints,” Charlie said. “He ran through the brush. A branch could have torn his shirt. Perhaps a hair sample. And they’ll examine the stroller for fingerprints.” It was a long shot but part of police procedure. The shirt they were talking about was a sweatshirt. It would hold up against most of the twigs and branches in the park. And it had a hood. Shelby’s mind took the same track. “He was wearing one of those hooded sweatshirts so I doubt any hair—” The tears started up again and she snatched a tissue from the nearby box. “I’m sorry. It’s just that it all seems so hopeless. I can’t believe this is happening.” She looked up at her husband. “Someone took my baby. Someone took Ally! She must be terrified! What’s going to happen to my sweet baby?” Her voice was bordering on hysteria now as the reality sank deeper. I didn’t blame her a bit. Carter sat on the edge of the couch and pulled his wife into his arms and held her

while she sobbed. The rest of us looked on helplessly. “They’ve found nothing?” Carter asked, looking up as if pleading for us to come up with something, anything with which to comfort his wife, even if it was manufactured. “There is something,” MacGregor offered. He released his wife only slightly. “What?” “The sweatshirt he was wearing was from one of the local colleges.” “How do you know that?” Carter asked. “I didn’t see the insignia which would be on the front, but there was a white circle within another white circle on the back. The name of the school is written in between the circles.” “You could read the name?” Jillian asked. “I didn’t need to. It’s the only local college that has those circles and name on the back.” “That’s something, isn’t it? That could help, don’t you think?” Carter offered. “It could.” Charlie’s response was tentative. I was certain he too was thinking that the college was not necessarily local and that anyone can purchase college sweatshirts. “Do the police know about this?” “Yes, I told them,” MacGregor said. “They’ll look into it.” “What else are they doing?” “They’re focusing on how the kidnapper got away,” MacGregor said. I knew the routine. A forensics team would be checking fingerprints, footprints and looking for any other evidence. Someone would be on a computer checking for any parolees in the area, particularly child molesters, and the data base for pedophiles would be checked and all would be brought in for questioning. The

neighborhood would be scoured for any type of surveillance cameras and all neighbors would be questioned. And then the real interrogation would begin—of the kidnapped child’s family. “I lost sight of him along the concrete path that runs along the wall,” MacGregor continued, “so they’re trying to figure out how he disappeared. That would either be by boat or through the backyard of one of the homes on the edge of the Sound.” “Which do you think it is?” I stood up and walked over to MacGregor. “I’m certain that a boat would not have escaped my notice. That leaves the neighborhood homes.” “It could have been a neighbor?” Shelby’s voice was bordering on frantic again. But the truth was, if it was a neighbor, that would be a good thing. It would narrow the search considerably. But I knew where her thoughts had gone— directly to betrayal. “It could have been,” MacGregor said. “Or he may simply have run through a neighbor’s yard to make his escape to a car that was waiting on the street. The police are searching for footprints in the yards of all the homes that are adjacent to the Sound.” He glanced out the window and I knew his thoughts. This would have to be a rare dry November week in Seattle. Fresh footprints would be more difficult to detect. But not impossible. MacGregor placed an arm across my shoulder. “They’re also talking to everyone in the park—including anyone at the tennis courts and soccer field even though the kidnapper went in the other direction. Just in case someone saw something. And they’re going door to door as well, searching for surveillance cameras and questioning everyone in the neighborhood.” “How many?” I slid my arm around his waist, finding comfort there. “Two teams of detectives arrived initially,” Charlie said. “The other coppers showed up shortly after. Twelve are combing the park now. I would say there are upwards of twenty scouring the neighborhood.” “Jack and Rochelle?” I asked.

“They’re working the case but the lead detective is—” His grimace told me exactly who it was. “Ben Blaine.” “Do you know them?” Carter asked. “Och, aye,” Charlie said. “We go way back.” Jack Sawyer and Rochelle Turner had been his students at the University. On the other hand, from what I could glean, he had known Ben Blaine from working some of the same cases in the past and having stepped on his toes. The senior detective seemed to have very long toes. “Are they good?” “Very good.” He left out the part about Ben Blaine’s stubborn inclination to insist that things be done his way, not that Jack and Rochelle always bowed to his command. “Will you help them?” Shelby was clutching her lap blanket more tightly now. “Will you help them find my baby?” Charlie glanced from me to MacGregor. The three of us needed to talk. MacGregor squeezed my shoulder. Maybe talking wasn’t necessary. I nodded, and although reluctant to subject himself to working with Ben again, Charlie answered Shelby in the affirmative. “We’ll do what we can.” Carter bent down to kiss his wife’s forehead, then looked to Jillian and said, “Will you stay with your mother for a moment?” Jillian stepped forward to sit on the edge of the couch beside her mother. “Where are you going?” Shelby clasped her husband’s hand. He kissed the back of hers and made a valiant effort to give her a reassuring smile. “I won’t be long. I promise.” He led the three of us into his study where he motioned for us to sit down in the neat office-style leather chairs that formed a circle. We all declined. None of us was in a sitting mood. “I need to know, what are the chances of getting Ally back?”

MacGregor and I let Charlie take that one. I knew the odds, the percentages, and they weren’t good. “There are too many unknown factors for me to answer that.” “What do you think?” This time Charlie looked to me for an answer. He tended to depend on my intuition which he claimed was stronger than his. I knew better. I had inherited mine from him, after all. Still, I checked in with my sixth chakra before answering. I did not like giving anyone false hope. “Relatively good.” His hand combed through his thick brown hair, and his blue eyes looked more hopeful than they had since he’d arrived home. They were as blue as the ocean, and I would have thought them beautiful if I didn’t have an aversion to men with blue eyes. I could thank my ex-husband for that. I quickly cautioned myself to take responsibility for my feelings. Yes, Joe had betrayed me. Yes, he had blue eyes. But wasn’t it time I forgave him? And wasn’t it time I stopped assuming that all men with blue eyes were betrayers? Especially considering that I was a spiritual counselor. I needed to rise above these things. Hmm. There was always tomorrow. Carter released a deep sigh in response to my answer. “There’s hope. That’s something.” “Yes, but time is of the essence,” Charlie said. “The sooner we get going, the better.” “Will the police tell you what they find?” MacGregor and I looked at Charlie. His smile was impish. He was thinking of Rochelle and Jack’s loyalty—and their dislike of their superior officer. “Aye, they will indeed.” “Good. Then you’ll start on it immediately?” “I’ll do what I can, but I have another case I’m working on at the moment,” Charlie itted. “If it didn’t involve a threat to someone’s life, I would happily put it on the back burner.” Carter’s fists clenched in unison with the tension in his face. “Please, you need

to find Ally. Before—before anything happens to her.” “We’ll do everything we can,” Charlie assured him. “Jenny?” I in turn looked to MacGregor. “We’ll get on it immediately,” he answered for the three of us. “You’ll help me with my other case then?” Charlie asked, a mischievous gleam appearing in his eyes. He had been trying to get me to assist him with the case of the sabotaged Lincoln Navigator since he’d been hired. And I had refused, pleading the necessity for time to plan MacGregor’s and my wedding, to say nothing of preparations for the family Thanksgiving which was only six days away. I knew that he and Josh had been researching and observing and interviewing possible suspects for a couple weeks now and that they’d hit all dead ends. And while sympathetic to his cause, I hadn’t been willing to give up my time off. Until now. “We’ll help you,” I said, “So that we all can give the kidnapping as much attention as it takes.” Carter released his breath, comfortable with the assurance he saw in our eyes as he observed us. “Good. Because if anything happens to Ally, I don’t think Shelby would survive it.” The ringing doorbell drew our attention. The police, no doubt. Hopefully they had some information that could help us solve this case. We followed Carter Elliot out of the room and into the entryway where Jillian reluctantly opened the door before rushing back to her mother’s side, quickly ed by her stepfather. Was it my imagination or were Shelby Elliot’s husband and daughter both more concerned about her wellbeing than that of a helpless baby?

Chapter Two

BEING QUESTIONED IS NEVER PLEASANT. And unfortunately the worst of it wasn’t over. The police would be grilling the Elliots again and the next time it would be separately. After the in-depth questions regarding their backgrounds, jobs, involvement in any lawsuits, debts, gambling issues, knowledge of anyone who wanted revenge on them, the more personal questions began. What was the status of their relationship? Were they having any affairs? And the most blunt question of all, were they behind the disappearance of their baby? “You think I did something to harm my baby?” Shelby looked at Ben Blaine in horror. “I’m sorry, ma’am. We just need to cover all possibilities.” “Well, you can stop badgering us.” Carter stood face to face with the very large and very intimidating detective, attributes Carter Elliot did not seem to notice. His stance implied a threat just as Ben’s questions had implied guilt. “First of all, my wife nor I would ever harm Ally. You can see for yourself how distraught Shelby is. Secondly, we have two witnesses who saw someone knock her down and snatch Ally. Isn’t that enough?” “Parents have been known to hire someone to kidnap their children.” Carter took a step toward Ben. Clearly, large and muscular himself, he was not a man to be easily intimidated. Nor was he a man to lose control. His words seethed with anger. “We would never do that. You’re looking in the wrong direction. I strongly suggest you stop harassing us and get on with questions that will actually help you find our baby.” Charlie’s raised eyebrow concurred with Carter’s argument. Ben did not fail to notice. His eyes narrowed as if in an attempt to warn Charlie to steer clear of him and this case. In all his years working as a private detective, my father had

encountered very few law enforcement officers who were not grateful to have him involved in a case. Charlie McNair had a reputation, first as a criminal investigation detective with the police and then as a private detective. And always as a man of grace and diplomacy who could not only charm the most hardened of criminals but the detectives who were after them. The only man I knew to feel threatened by him was Ben Blaine. Maybe one of these days Charlie would tell me why. The detective looked down at the notes he was taking. “I apologize for your distress, Mr. and Mrs. Elliot. I am just doing my job. I’m sure you wouldn’t want it any other way.” He quickly continued before Carter could contradict him and declare his dissatisfaction with his methods. “So, we have all of your descriptions of the kidnapper and the jeans and sweatshirt he was wearing. We should know more once we find out how he got out of the park. I’ll stop back and let you know what we’ve discovered. With your permission, I’d like to send someone over to set up your phones so we can trace any calls in case one comes in from the kidnapper.” At least he was considering the possibility that there actually was a kidnapper other than the baby’s parents, and that the motive might be money. “Ransom?” Carter asked. “It’s possible.” “I’d better prepare to liquidate what money we have. Unfortunately it’s not easily accessible.” “That would be best. And it would be helpful if you could provide us with a list of people who might want to harm you.” Before Ben Blaine excused himself to check on the progress his team was making, he looked Carter Elliot in the eye and said, “And we will need to question you and your wife again. This time separately. If you want an attorney present, now is the time to call one.” MacGregor and I followed Charlie as he tailed Ben to the door. I suppose if I had considered that gesture more closely, I might have deduced that I, like Jillian, was taking on the parenting role of my parent. But if it kept Charlie from saying or doing something stupid, so be it. There were not too many people who could rile Charlie McNair. Unfortunately Ben Blaine was one of those few. My mother was another.

“I’m certain that Shelby and Carter Elliot were not involved.” Charlie’s voice was soft, for the sake of the Elliots as well as the proud detective. Apparently my worry was for naught. “How do you know that?” Ben asked. “I know. I saw her immediately after the event.” Charlie turned back to me as I stood between living room and entryway. “Jenny?” “I agree. They were not involved.” “Are you assuming that because they’re friends of yours?” “They’re not,” Charlie said. “Neighbors? Friends? It’s all the same.” “We’ve only just met them today.” Ben Blaine rolled his eyes. “Then I suppose it’s that intuition of yours.” “I suppose it is,” Charlie responded. “But I just don’t see them hiring someone to kidnap their baby.” “You never know. You’ve been in this game long enough to know better than to think you can ever understand people or their motives, Charlie.” My father didn’t deny that. Nor did he bother to explain that over the years he had learned to trust his intuition. “So, tell me, Detective McNair, have they hired you to make up for the inept police department’s inability to do its job?” Charlie sighed and I could almost hear the words as they made their way through his thoughts. Here we go again. Wisely, he selected other words to speak. His self restraint did me proud. “This is their precious bairn who is missing, Ben. They’ll hire whoever they think can help bring her home safely.” Ben’s eyes glazed over slightly, and I thought that maybe this time wouldn’t be so bad. “Right. Of course.” He swung open the front door and stepped across the

threshold, turning just before closing it. “Just stay out of my way, Charlie, and we’ll get along fine.” Carter came up behind us. “Are you leaving too?” “Actually I have a few more questions,” Charlie said before heading back into the living room. “You told the police you couldn’t think of anyone who would want to take revenge on you.” “That’s right.” “Well, if you do think of anyone, please let us know immediately. Is there anyone who is particularly envious of you?” “Envious?” Taken aback by the question, Carter crossed his arms in front of his chest as if that would protect him from all animosity and envy. Charlie explained. “Envy or jealousy is often a reason for such a personal crime. Someone who looks at you as the perfect family, who has everything—happy marriage, children, a nice home, well off. Give it some thought. Why don’t you brain storm and if you come up with any names, you can give them to me when we return.” “Okay, we will. Is there anything else?” “This is a wee bit personal, but how wealthy are you?” “Not wealthy enough that someone would kidnap our child and expect us to pay a high ransom.” “Hmm.” “What does that mean?” “That perhaps there is another reason for the kidnapping.” “The police seem to think it was random—that is, when they’re not busy suspecting us. Upscale area, nice neighborhood park. A kidnapper might assume everyone here has a lot of money.”

“Possibly. Jenny, Malcolm, do you have any questions?” I asked the question that had been on my mind since Carter Elliot had arrived home. “How long have you been married?” “Just over two years.” Shelby responded to my off-the-wall question. “Why does that matter?” Carter eyed me curiously. I shook my head. “I don’t know.” Charlie explained. “Jenny doesn’t always know why she asks questions. She just knows enough to listen to her intuition.” “Could you give us a picture of Ally?” I asked. Jillian obliged, pulling a recent photograph, similar to the one she had given the police, from a baby picture album. I stared into the blue eyes for a long time. “She’s a beautiful baby.” “She is,” Jillian said through renewed tears. “She’s such a good baby. The best little sister—” “Eight months old, you said?” “Yes.” She was small for her age. She must have taken after her mother. “Was she born here? In Seattle?” The answer came from Shelby. “Actually, she came three weeks early. I was visiting my parents in Portland when she was born.” Carter escorted us to the door. “You ask interesting questions.” Interesting as in peculiar? “We ask whatever comes to mind.” Charlie was the first to shake his hand. “Even if the questions seem strange at times, we ask them.”

“I must say I prefer your questions to those of the police. It’s bad enough that our child is missing, but—” He looked over his shoulder toward his wife before lowering his voice. “But to accuse us of being involved is unconscionable.” “I know it does feel that way, but they’re looking out for the victim’s wellbeing. Unfortunately there are many cases where the parents are involved, and because they pursued that possibility, they have managed to save the lives of many children.” Carter’s sigh was weary. “I suppose it makes sense then. It’s just so offensive.” “That’s because you know you’re not involved. But they will do their best,” Charlie assured them. “They just do things a wee bit differently from us.” “Apparently.” Carter opened the door after we assured him that we would return before the day was over. “You can see why I want you on the case.”

“IT WASN’T RANDOM.” We were standing in the middle of Charlie’s living room. He and MacGregor were staring at me. “I don’t believe it is either, but you know this for a fact?” MacGregor asked. Charlie studied me carefully. “What are you picking up, lass?” I shook my head. “Only that it was planned.” “It could be planned but random,” Charlie said. “Someone planned to kidnap a baby, and waited for the first one to show up at the park.” My stomach clenched and I breathed into my third chakra, then focused on my sixth. “They wanted Ally.” “Wanted?” There was hope in MacGregor’s eyes as he ed me on the couch. “Then it’s likely that she’s still alive?” I nodded. “Definitely. Tea, Charlie?” “Aye, lassie.” He started for the kitchen when Josh and Rocky appeared.

“Already on it,” Josh said. I smiled. Our sixteen-year-old charge had come a long way in the couple months that he had been with us. One of the first things he had learned was to anticipate when there was a need for tea. While he and Charlie finished preparing our Scottish tradition, my oversized white and black and caramel dog came to rest his muckle head in my lap. Rocky had come a long way in the same amount of time. As Josh anticipated the need for tea, Rocky anticipated my need for a soft furry head to nuzzle. “So, why do you disagree with the police’s assumption that it was a random kidnapping?” I asked. MacGregor considered the question as he always did before answering. “For one, he knew the park well. He could not have gained that much distance on me if he hadn’t. He knew exactly where he was going which leads me to believe it was well planned.” “Of course, as Charlie said, it could have been planned but random.” “True, but neither of us believes that.” His smile was warm and went all the way to those beautiful brown eyes of his. He liked us being an us. “That makes three of us.” Charlie had ed us with a tray laden with a pot of tea and four cups. Josh followed with a platter of chocolate biscuits and short bread cookies. “Four,” Josh said. “And your reason?” Charlie asked, ever respectful of the young boy’s opinion, particularly since Investigative Science was one of his home schooling courses. Josh shrugged, one gesture that had changed little since I had met him. “When I was out at the park, and the cops kept saying it was probably a random kidnapping, I kept thinking it wasn’t. I mean, if it was random, how would they know how big the baby was? It’s not like they could see the kid with all that weather protective stuff—the top awning and side flaps on the baby carriage. I mean, they could have gone to all that trouble and pushed Mrs. Elliot down and then discovered it was a huge kid, like a five-year-old or something. It would have been a lot harder to run away with a big kid like that especially if it was

kicking and screaming.” The three adults in the room stopped chewing and looked at the budding detective. Charlie was the one to respond. “Excellent reasoning, laddie.” I knew his next thought. Why hadn’t the supposed-expert detectives in the room thought of that? I set down my tea cup. “Well, that’s settled then. It definitely wasn’t random. What else do we know? He was young, fast, and wearing a local college sweatshirt.” “From the school where you and Charlie teach?” Josh asked MacGregor. “No, it appeared to be from one of the other local colleges.” “Which still could be anyone,” I said. “They all sell their sweatshirts in stores on campus which are available to the public, or online for that matter. So we’re back to square one.” “Not quite.” MacGregor set his cup beside mine. “It was not just anyone, not at that speed and carrying a baby. Whoever it was, he has to be an athlete.” “That doesn’t mean they attend the college, assuming the sweatshirt is from a local college and not one out of the area. Maybe they borrowed it. Or stole it. And they just happen to be athletic.” Charlie, the devil’s advocate. “Well, more likely than not, it was a student. And a top class runner.” There was a gleam in Charlie’s eyes. “You’re not just saying that because he gained so much distance on you, are you now, laddie?” MacGregor rolled his eyes. “Whoever it was, they’re not the smartest branch on the tree. Otherwise they would have worn something nondescript, not a school sweatshirt.” My turn to play devil’s advocate. “Maybe that was to throw people off.” “I would have thought that if not for his running prowess. And his build. I could tell he was young, as in student young. Build was slight, enabling him to be fast. I’d say he was a good five inches shorter than I am. A little taller than you,

Josh.” He studied the teenager with his light brown hair and dark brown eyes. Josh was strong for his age, due to the hours of lifting weights when he was house and cottage-bound and there was little more he could do. “Similar build, but not as muscular. Five-foot nine perhaps?” “Not a basketball player,” Josh said. MacGregor shook his head. “More likely baseball, soccer, or track. My guess is one of the latter two. I know one of the athletic directors at the school. I’ll check to see if they have any activities and practices we can attend.” “That could be a lot of events.” Not my favorite thing to do, but I had to it, Charlie and I’d had good results mingling throughout the years. “It’s a start.” He was right. And we had to take advantage of all avenues. I only wished they didn’t have to interfere with my daughter’s first visit since she’d left home. MacGregor reached over and squeezed my hand. “Holly might enjoy a college athletic event.” He was becoming as good at reading my mind as I was at reading his. “Unless there is dance involved, I doubt it.” “Even if there are several athletic young men?” He had a point. Charlie filled us in on his other case. Someone had cut the brakes on a Lincoln Navigator when it was parked at the airport. The first time, they had gotten the wrong car. The second time, they hadn’t. The first time, it had caused a minor accident. The second time, it had taken the car on a spiraling ride down the airport parking lot ramp, ending in a crash that landed a couple in the hospital. “How do you know the second Navigator was the real target?” “Because the owners of the second Navigator received a lovely brick through the windshield of their BMW, and one of their other cars had its tires slashed.”

“Definitely convincing. How many cars do they own?” “Don’t ask. But I do think I’ve narrowed down the suspects.” “To whom?” Charlie’s smile was mischievous. It was the smile that told me he was exaggerating his progress. “To someone who knows the couple?” “Oh, wonderful, Charlie.” I cringed at my sarcasm, but the situation called for it. “I could have told you that.” “Cheeky lass.” He flashed me one of his debonair smiles. “Someone who knows their schedule. Someone who knows their parking patterns. In other words someone who knows them well.” “Anyone can find those things out. You know that perfectly well.” “Aye, but I have a feeling this one is for personal revenge. Just a hunch, mind you.” “Tell us about them.” “George and Judy Green. They’re recently married.” “Any enemies?” “While I can’t say that Judy Green has people sticking around her in order to form actual friendships, neither is she in relationships long enough to establish any enemies.” “Past affairs?” “Only one. She targeted her ex-boss, current husband, George. He’s handsome, successful, wealthy, everything a woman could possibly want in a man.”He laughed. “At least a woman like Judy. Anyway, George tends to be very popular with both men and women.” “Surely he must have picked up some enemies along the way, at least someone who he dumped or someone who envies him his good looks and wealth? And

Judy must be envied as well for having snared him.” “You’ll meet them soon and be able to judge for yourself.” I narrowed my eyes and peered into his matching brown one. He was up to something. “And when are we going to a gathering of potential suspects?” Charlie chuckled and MacGregor turned me to face him. “How do you know there’s a gathering?” “The smug look on Charlie’s face. When, Charlie?” “Tonight, smart arse.” “Tonight!” “Aye, lassie. the sooner we wrap this one up, the sooner we can give the wee bairn our full attention.” “Have you forgotten that Holly arrives tonight?” “Could Matt pick her up?” “As crazy as she is about her brother, I don’t think she’d take kindly to his picking her up. Not when I haven’t yet told her about—” I glanced at MacGregor as my hand waved back and forth between us. “Och, aye. Well, this event begins at five so if we go there promptly, we can get to the airport by seven.” “I think it’s best I pick her up alone.” “We’ll take two cars then.” “Fine. Now are you going to tell me what kind of event this is?” Charlie cringed in anticipation of my reaction. “A party.” “Expecting a little too much of us here, aren’t you?” I scowled at my adorable father. But the truth was, although I loathed most parties, it was where we did our best work.

“Sorry, lassie. I know you’d planned to take this time off, but under the circumstances— I know you want to help with wee Ally. All I ask is that you attend this one event. Josh and I will work on both cases, and you two focus on finding the wee bairn. You can help us out as time allows and as needed.” My scowl had been replaced with a smirk. “Fine. As long as you deal with Detective Ben Blaine.” “I knew you loved me, Jenny darlin’. Shall we get back over to the park?” MacGregor, Josh, and I followed his gaze to the small group of police who were gathered near their vehicles. The others were undoubtedly still going door to door. “Let’s go.” Josh was the fastest to get up. Youth. Charlie was now in his sixties, MacGregor was hurting from the chase, and I—I had no excuse. By the time the three of us reached the door, Josh had Rocky on his leash and was halfway across the street. Again MacGregor was proven correct in his determination that, as opposed to escaping via boat, the runner had made his way to the street and most likely to a vehicle, through one of the nearby backyards. What we had not expected, was that it would be the backyard that belonged to the Elliots. That gave us more reason to believe that this was not a random kidnapping. It gave the police more reason to suspect the victim’s family. “I’m not surprised. More often than not it leads back to the parents.” Ben Blaine was quick to point out anything that might substantiate his theory that the parents were involved. At least he was willing to divulge his findings to us. Of course he knew we would find out soon enough anyway. Charlie trotted over to the front of the property that was adjacent to the concrete path while MacGregor byed their friend Sharkey’s property, and checked the one between it and the Elliotts’. I watched as they each examined both sides of the houses, returning to the police huddle a moment later. “The gates are locked on both those homes. Most likely the kidnapper kept going until he found the first property which would allow him access to the street.” Charlie managed to keep the gloating out of his voice, I was happy to see.

“And the property in between?” Ben asked. “You didn’t check that one.” “It’s locked as well,” MacGregor stated with confidence. But then he and Charlie should know. It was their friend Sharkey’s property, a property they knew intimately. “How do you know that?” Ben asked. “See for yourself if you don’t believe us.” This time I detected a hint of smugness in Charlie’s voice. Ben nodded at Charlie’s old student, Jack Sawyer, who ran over to check, returning with confirmation that the gates were indeed locked. “But why would a kidnapper risk running through the property of the baby’s family?” Ben spoke his thoughts out loud. “Unless of course it was a random kidnapping and they didn’t know it was their yard. Otherwise, they would have continued on to another property.” He did have a point. Still, I knew it was not random. What I didn’t know was whether or not the kidnapper had known the property well enough to plan his escape through it or if he had only used it as his exit out of necessity. Ben continued thinking out loud. “The obvious answer is that the parents are behind it. The mother to be precise. You know how it is. A woman thinks she wants another child. Turns out child cries all the time.” Obviously he had neglected to interview Jillian who would have confirmed that her baby sister was a good baby, and the best little sister there was. I decided not to point that out, instead letting him continue spewing his thoughts. “So the annoyed mother wants to get rid of it. Hires someone to do the dirty work. Happens all too often. The tracks went to the side gate and then out to the street, then they disappear. He must have had a car parked near the house. Tell me that’s a coincidence.” I would have told him that there was a strong possibility the car was parked there because the kidnapper had planned to take the baby from her house, but I was interrupted. Shelby Elliot, with the of her husband on one side and her daughter on the other, was making her way toward us. Her look of horror confirmed that she had heard the detective’s words. His look of fury confirmed

that her husband had as well. “How dare you accuse my wife of harming our baby! You know perfectly well she was lying on the ground after being attacked!” Ben cleared his throat and turned to respond to Carter’s words. “That could easily have been staged. As I’ve said before, many parents have been involved in their children’s kidnapping and have hired someone to do their dirty work. Now, for this child’s sake, we need to get on with our investigation. We will look at every angle possible, including searching your home and your property. Are you willing to let us in to search or do we have to obtain a search warrant?” Carter pulled Shelby against him as she released a horrified cry. I took advantage of the moment to comfort her as well, stepping between the couple and the police detective. “It’s probably best to get it over with,” I said quietly. “You’d only be postponing the inevitable. But you should call your attorney.” Carter sighed but took my meaning to heart and said, “That won’t be necessary.” He turned slightly so he was looking directly at Ben. “Very well, search all you want. I guarantee you will find nothing.” “Carter, why don’t you bring Jillian and Shelby over to Charlie’s while this is going on. They don’t need to witness it.” “Thank you, Jenny.” I quickly introduced them to Josh who hurried ahead to make a fresh pot of tea for them. I would have expected a protest for his assigned job and a request to be involved in something more interesting than caretaking, but for the fact that he seemed unable to take his eyes off Jillian. Just as the police were convinced that the family was responsible for the crime, the McNair investigative team was equally convinced that this was an extremely personal crime and that the perpetrator knew the Elliots well enough to have been in their backyard in the recent past. “We’ll need a list of everyone who has been in your home and in your backyard during the past year,” Charlie told Carter. “Everyone? The past year?”

“Everyone. Preferably further back than that,” Charlie confirmed. “Jillian?” “Yes?” “Did you hear anything? Anything at all while your mum was at the park?” The young girl, herself on the verge of tears, shook her head. “I just finished telling the police I didn’t. I’m sorry. I was playing music. Kind of loud. You know, taking advantage of the baby being out of the house.” I didn’t hearing music when I’d escorted Shelby home. I studied the girl’s distraught face. She must have felt my intense gaze because she turned to face me. “I had just turned it off and gone to the kitchen to get a snack when I heard something on the front porch.” “When I was helping your mom up the stairs?” “I’m sorry. I wish I hadn’t turned the music up. I wish I had seen something.” She looked over at her mother who was clinging to her husband. “I’m so sorry, Mom.” Shelby closed her eyes tightly as if that would stop the tears. “It’s not your fault, Jillian.” The girl’s aura darkened. She wanted more. She needed more. I reached out and hugged her. “It really isn’t your fault, honey.” “But if I’d just heard something— She’s so little . . . so helpless . . . “ The girl allowed herself to go limp in my embrace. When Carter realized what was happening, he reached out to hug her as well, but she shied away from the gesture, apparently more comfortable in my arms. Charlie pulled a business card from his pocket and handed it to Carter. ”Please get me that list as soon as possible. As well as the names of anyone you think might be the slightest bit envious of you.” Carter pocketed the card and went back to comforting his wife. Once Jillian

seemed calmer, I settled her down on the couch beside her mother. Josh set a cup of hot tea in front of each of them. Charlie, MacGregor, and I walked outside to talk. “This doesn’t look good,” MacGregor said. “Not once Ben Blaine gets something into that wee brain of his,” Charlie concurred. “Hopefully he won’t neglect looking at other avenues until he’s exhausted this one and miss opportunities.” “He did say he was going to set up the phones in case a ransom call comes in.” “Aye, he did that, but he could be assuming the family is putting someone up to that.” “You mean he would ignore other possibilities and leads?” “He would not do that. Let’s just say that if he has it in his head that they’re responsible, he might not give other leads the credibility and attention that they deserve, not until it’s—“ “Too late,” I finished for him. “Which means, we’d best get to work.” Charlie returned to the Elliots’ house while MacGregor and I headed directly to Edward Sharkey’s. His daughter Maureen was the only one home. Eddie and his new bride were away on their honeymoon. “Malcolm! Jenny!” Her grin sparkled with the Irish charm she had inherited from her father. Her red hair was loose and wavy. Being in the process of divorcing her husband did not seem to be taking a toll. She reached out to hug us simultaneously, but her biggest hug was reserved for Rocky. Maybe now that her ex-husband and his allergies were out of her life, she could have a dog. When she finally came up for air after burying her face in Rocky’s abundant fur, she asked, “What’s going on? The police were just here, questioning me about seeing someone running through our yard. But they wouldn’t tell me what it was about.” “A kidnapping.”

“Again?” “This time it was a baby. Two doors down.” MacGregor nodded toward the Elliots’. “Jillian’s baby sister?” “You know the family?” “A little. Dad’s had them over a couple times, and I’ve run into Jillian in the park a few times since I moved home—” She grimaced, embarrassed that she was once again living with her dad at age twenty-four. I only hoped my children were comfortable doing that if the need ever arose. “Since you moved home—?” MacGregor prompted. “I just couldn’t stand being at the house, you know? It reminded me of . . . of him.” “We understand,” I assured her. “It’s good you have a place to live where you’re comfortable.” “Yeah, Dad’s made it easy for me to be here. He keeps reassuring me that it’s fine, the house is so big and everything. But it’s only temporary. Until I sell the house and find a place of my own. Anyway, back to the Elliots—I run into Jillian in the park sometimes. We sit and chat.” “She seems mature for her age.” MacGregor had noticed too. Maureen laughed. “Yeah, it works well since I’m immature for mine. I guess that makes it okay for a twenty-four-year old to hang with a sixteen-year old.” “Hey, I’m in my forties and I have no objection to ‘hanging’ with a certain twenty-four-year old of whom I’m particularly fond.” MacGregor winked at her. “And I hardly consider myself immature.” He slipped an arm across her shoulder. I smiled as I watched the girl lean against him. He had been a great comfort to her when she had needed it the most. Maureen had felt safe and at ease with MacGregor from the moment they met as had both my children and Josh. I only hoped Holly ed that after I told her the new status of our relationship.

“Point taken.” Maureen gazed up at MacGregor. “And I do have an excuse. Jillian and I have a lot in common.” “And what would that be?” “Divorced parents.” So Carter was definitely the stepfather. “Do you know Jillian’s father?” I asked. “I met him once,” she said. “Does he live locally?” “Yeah, only a few blocks away. Really nice guy. Jillian’s crazy about him. So, have the police found anything? Are you guys on the job? What happened?” MacGregor fielded that one. My mind was still processing the information about Jillian’s father. “Not a lot. Yes. And the baby was snatched from her stroller while Shelby was walking through the park.” “My God. She must be frantic. She seems a bit fragile at the best of times, if you know what I mean.” “We did notice.” “Ah yes, you would, super detectives that you are.” “I take it you didn’t notice anyone running through your backyard.” MacGregor walked past her directly through the entryway to the kitchen which overlooked the backyard and boat dock. “I may not have even been here when it happened. I made a coffee run this morning. Apparently I got home just before they put up the blockade.” “I’d like to take a look at those footprints.” MacGregor opened the door and went out on the deck and down the back steps which led to the yard and dock. With the police still milling about, he had a better chance of inspecting them from here than the park. Maureen and I followed, observing him as he found the prints and tracked them from one side fence to the other. Clearly the kidnapper had made his way from one neighbors’ yard to the next along the edge of the

water near the dock. “Anything?” I asked, noticing his contemplative expression. “He was definitely headed for the Elliots’. He didn’t even try to get out through the side gates. He just ran along on the water’s edge as if he knew he couldn’t get out through the garden gates.” “Or his plan was to escape through the yard with which he was familiar.” “Exactly. And he’s definitely a runner. Look at these footprints. They’re easier to see here because he must have stepped in the water at some point.” Maureen and I both looked where he was pointing. I wasn’t an expert on athletic shoes, but I trusted that, after playing rugby and soccer for years and running a couple of marathons, MacGregor was. “Running shoes?” I asked. “Definitely. Serious running shoes.” “What does all this mean?” Maureen led the way back into the house. I glanced at MacGregor before answering. His nod confirmed that we could trust Maureen to be discreet. “It’s probably best not to say anything about this to anyone until we’ve done more investigating, but it looks as if the kidnapper was an athlete from a local college. Most likely on the track team.” “When you came home, did you notice a car parked in front of the Elliots’?” MacGregor asked. “The same question the cops asked me. No, unfortunately. I mean, there may have been. There are a lot of cars parked on the street so I wouldn’t have noticed if there was one unless it was unusual.” “Did you see any cars driving off?” “No. I mean, I ed some cars as I was driving along Pleasant Beach Drive but I didn’t see anything unusual. No one speeding or anything like that.” “You don’t seeing a kid in a brown sweatshirt?”

“’Fraid not. How do you know he was wearing one?” “We were in my kitchen when it happened. We saw him take the baby. I chased him until he disappeared along the path. He must have hit your neighbors’ backyard first, then yours, then your other neighbors’. Came out to the street via the Elliots’ backyard.” “Shit. This is freaky. He actually ran through the Elliots’ yard? Was anyone home?” “Jillian, but unfortunately she was listening to music and didn’t hear anything.” “Yeah, she does like to blare it when she can. But isn’t that weird? That he would risk going through their yard? Like if someone had been there or been looking out, they could have seen him with Ally?” “Definitely weird.” I had to agree with her. “Unless he’d been watching and knew the only one home was Jillian and he heard her music blaring. Or if he knew that was the only way he could get through to the street.” “You mean if he knew he couldn’t get to the street because we have our gates locked?” “Exactly.” “There’s another possibility.” MacGregor had pulled himself away from the kitchen door to us. “What’s that?” I asked. “Maybe he had not intended to escape that way. Maybe he had planned to run directly through the park to the street.” “But he saw us coming and changed his plans and headed away from us.” MacGregor gripped me by the shoulders. “Do you , McNair? When you looked up and spotted him, was he going in any particular direction at that point?” I closed my eyes for a moment to think. “No. When I looked up, he had just

pushed Shelby to the ground and was going for the baby.” “Precisely. And by the time he got her from the buggy, we were outside, running toward him.” “And since we were closer to the street than he was, he took off and ran through the park to the path that led to the four homes. And since the only one he knew well was the Elliots’—” “He didn’t even try to get through any others.” MacGregor was getting good at finishing my sentences for me. “Wow, I get to see how you guys work and solve crimes.” Maureen had been watching us like a tennis match. “Cool.” Very cool, I thought, as long as we solved the crime in time to rescue Ally and get her home before it was too late.

Chapter Three

“WHAT WERE YOU LOOKING AT in Sharkey’s backyard?” I asked MacGregor. We were back in his kitchen, the very spot where we had been when this all started that morning. Was that just this morning? No wonder I was confused. Enough had happened to easily fill several days. “Tomato?” he asked. I nodded as I sliced the turkey and placed it on the whole wheat bread. He snatched a plump tomato from the fridge, washed and sliced it and added it to our sandwiches. Having missed breakfast, we were both starving and as much as we wanted to get back to the Elliots, we needed nourishment beyond the tea and cookies we’d had at Charlie’s. And we needed coffee. Thrifty lass that I prided myself on being, I grabbed the decanter and poured the cold coffee that we had missed this morning into two cups to reheat in the microwave. When MacGregor saw what I was doing, he shook his head, opened the microwave, retrieved the cups, poured out the stale coffee, and made a fresh pot. “A while back Charlie had installed a surveillance camera at the back of Sharkey’s property,” he finally answered my question. “I was looking to see if it was still there.” “Was it?” “Unfortunately no. I didn’t think it was or Charlie would have mentioned it sooner and we might have more information on our runner.” We savored our coffee and gulped down our sandwiches in silence, anxious to return to Charlie’s. We met up with him as he was crossing the street. “Did the police find anything?” “Not so far. They’re still at it. I got tired of shielding myself from the senior detective’s glares and thought it best to leave. Jack and Rochelle will fill me in

once they’re done.” “I’m surprised Ben told you anything about the case,” I said. “Not that we wouldn’t have figured out where the runner had gone ourselves.” “He wants to solve the case too, darlin’. There’s a wee bairn involved. Ben wants her back as much as we do. He just believes in solving cases a wee bit differently from the way we do.” “Logic?” “Aye and statistics.” “Which is why he’s stuck on the concept of the parents being involved?” MacGregor asked. “Exactly.” “Well, we’ve discovered some things of our own,” MacGregor said. “We can fill you in at the house, and you can choose whether or not to share it with Blaine.” “We’ll share anything that might be helpful,” Charlie said. “We all have the same goal. It might actually be good that we look at things differently. It’s less likely we’ll miss the same things.” I slipped my unoccupied arm through my father’s, wondering how I had been so lucky as to have the two most wonderful men in the world on either side of me. Anxiety was still evident in their eyes when Shelby and Carter looked up at us as we opened Charlie’s front door. “Wh-what’s happening?” Shelby asked. Charlie quickly assured her that there was no bad news. Actually there was no news. When Josh and Jillian emerged from the kitchen with a fresh pot of tea, I flashed him a smile of appreciation. But judging from the way he was looking at Jillian, keeping her company was not a hardship. “Do you want some?” he asked the three of us.

Charlie accepted while MacGregor and I declined. Jillian refilled the tea cups on the table and Josh went back into the kitchen for another cup. Carter glanced down at his watch and I realized he was probably counting the minutes since his daughter had disappeared. I suddenly felt guilty for taking time to gobble down that sandwich. Every minute mattered. “We prepared that list for you.” Carter handed Charlie a sheet of Josh’s binder paper. Charlie scanned the list of names. “People who have been in your yard or home?” Carter nodded. “I categorized them. I can get you all their phone numbers once we go back home.” “That would be helpful.” Charlie handed me the sheet of paper and gave me that hopeful look that said he believed that simply by seeing the names, I would be able to identify the kidnapper. Dream on, Charlie. I scanned the list of his friends, her friends, their friends, Jillian’s friends, neighbors, hired help, and business associates. There were at least forty names on the list. What I did pick up was that this list was not going to give us any answers. I did not believe that the kidnapper’s name was on it. When I shook my head, Charlie asked, “Is there another list? Of people who might be angry at you or envious of you?” Carter and Shelby looked at each other. He was the one to answer. “We couldn’t think of anyone,” he answered. “Not a single person?” Charlie urged. “Someone who is jealous of your relationship perhaps?” They both shook their heads with certainty. “What about you, Jillian?” I glanced across the room at the girl whose expression had remained solemn throughout our conversation. “Can I think of anyone who is upset with my mom and Carter? I don’t really

know their friends that well.” “I meant, is there anyone who is upset with or jealous of you.” “Oh, no! At least I hope not!” “Jillian is very popular at school,” Shelby said. Reason enough for jealousy. “Which unfortunately may not be a good thing.” “I’m not that popular, Mom.” She looked at her mother with a bewildered expression on her face as if wondering what reality her mother lived in. “I mean, I have a group of friends and get along with kids okay, but I’m not one of the real popular kids, so no, there aren’t a whole lot of girls who are all jealous of me and sit around scheming to hurt me.” She swallowed hard and I knew she was thinking of Ally. “Besides, if someone wanted to hurt me, I doubt they’d steal my baby sister. They’d probably spread some rumor about me or something.” She was right about that. Still, I asked, “What about boys?” “Boys who are jealous of me?” “Or angry at you because perhaps you rejected them?” “Not likely.” Considering how beautiful the girl was, I was more inclined to believe her mother on this one, at least about her being popular with the boys. But we were talking about teenage boys. What did they know? Josh was apparently wiser than most his age. He was definitely enamored with the girl. “Do you have a boyfriend?” This time the question came from Charlie. I watched both her and Josh’s reaction to the question. Josh was on alert, sitting up taller as if that would improve his hearing. Jillian squirmed in her chair, clearly uncomfortable with the focus of attention on her. Understandable. With a mother so exquisite and apparently needy, she was probably not used to receiving the attention.

“No, not really. I’ve gone out but usually it’s just with a group of kids, you know?” She glanced at her mother, a hint of pink creeping up her cheeks. “Well, if any of you can think of anyone who might be jealous or revengeful toward you, please let me know immediately.” Charlie looked over at me, his expression as solemn as Jillian’s had been a moment ago. Once we were all seated, MacGregor told them what he had discovered. “I did manage to inspect the footprints of the kidnapper.” “The ones the police found?” Carter asked. “Aye. I’m sure they’re the same.” “The police let you do that?” Josh asked. “Not exactly. I went in through Sharkey’s.” “Eddie’s?” Shelby asked. “Yes. He’s a good friend.” “But isn’t he away on his honeymoon?” “His daughter Maureen is staying there.” “Oh, of course, I’d forgotten.” “How did you know they were the kidnapper’s footprints?” Josh asked. I almost expected him to pull out his notebook and take notes. “I can’t be certain, but I’m relatively sure. They were along the water’s edge and no one else has been there but Maureen. They weren’t hers. Also, they came from the neighbor’s property on the south side and continued to the neighbor’s on the north side, the one between your home and Sharkey’s. And they were very fresh.” “Did they tell you anything?” Carter asked. “Aye, they were definitely running shoes, and judging from the tread, the kind that a serious runner would wear,” MacGregor answered.

“Which confirms your suspicion that he’s an athlete at the college.” There was hope in Carter’s eyes. “We can’t be certain he’s from the college, but we know he’s an athlete, most likely a serious runner which would place him on the track team.” Finally there was a flicker of hope in Shelby’s eyes, and I noticed Carter’s breathing become steadier. “I have some s at the college,” MacGregor continued. “I’ll call them in a minute to see if there are any events or practices we can attend. Hopefully they’re still holding practices this week.” “You don’t just question everyone on the team?” Carter asked. “Since Malcolm identified the sweatshirt, it’s a lead the police are following up on. We’ll leave the interrogations to them,” Charlie said. “We’ll take a more subtle approach.” “We tend to learn more that way,” I added. Mingling. Very useful technique. Perhaps too useful, I thought, ing the time I had learned more than I wanted to know. I glanced across the room at MacGregor and smiled to myself. Maybe not. Maybe I had learned exactly what I had wanted to know. Otherwise I would very possibly still be with my ex-husband, and I would still naively believe that MacGregor and I were merely former student and professor and good friends. Carter’s sigh was in harmony with his wife’s. His arm went across her shoulder and he squeezed her ever so gently. A kind man, I decided. Loving, kind, and gentle. Why did his stepdaughter not feel comfortable with him? My mind shifted to Holly. Would things change between her and MacGregor once he took the role of stepfather? “We’ll be sure to find a way to observe the track team.” Charlie glanced across the room at Josh. “Possibly plant Josh in the midst of the team. How’s your running, laddie?” Josh smiled. “Not bad.” “Good, you may be needed on this one.”

I did not bring up the fact that timing was not on our side. It was likely that some of these students might have already left town for Thanksgiving vacation. But a college student kidnapping a baby? Why? Money was the only thing that made sense. Still, something didn’t feel right here. Actually nothing did. “Jenny and I realized something else,” MacGregor continued relaying his information. “We think there’s a good possibility the kidnapper had intended to run directly out to the street and to his car. We don’t think he planned to run through the properties near the park.” “What makes you think that?” Carter asked. “He didn’t start running until Jenny and I were outside and running toward him. We were closer to the street than he was. He may have had youth and speed on his side, but he was carrying Ally. If he’d headed directly for the street, there’s a good chance I would have caught him. He wasn’t going to risk that so he took off in the other direction. That way he had a good head start.” “What does that tell us?” Carter asked. “That he did not intend to take a risk by running through your property and that he only went that far because he was certain he could gain access to the street through your property.” “Which means he knows our property,” Carter finished his thought for him. “Aye, and that he’s familiar with your yard and the gates.” Shelby was shivering now and leaning closer to her husband. Charlie automatically fetched a lap blanket from the hall closet and took it to her. “So, it wasn’t random.” Her voice was scarcely audible as if she was realizing the extent of this invasion into her life, her world, her family. I cringed at the thought of her seeing her home for the first time after the police invasion. “Apparently they knew you and where you lived. I don’t believe it was random.” I didn’t usually speak with such certainty to a client, but this time I felt it was important to do exactly that. While MacGregor excused himself and went into Charlie’s office to make some calls, Charlie and I reviewed the list of names with Carter. Although I did not

believe the kidnapper was on the list, we both jotted down a few notes on each person. Nothing stood out as suspicious about any of them. I had an odd feeling that the Elliots were not exaggerating when they claimed they couldn’t think of anyone who was jealous or envious of them. “We’re in luck.” MacGregor returned to the room, an optimistic tone in his voice. “I spoke with the athletic director of the college. There’s a college fair tomorrow. Informational tents and displays will be set up for their current students as well as prospective students to learn about their programs. Each athletic team will have one set up. While the other departments will have displays of their programs such as art displays and mini performances from their dance and theater programs, all the athletic teams will do a series of brief demonstrations. It’s possible that the kidnapper will attend, but even if he doesn’t, it will give us a chance to meet some of the team . We can take Josh along as a prospective student. Are you up for that, laddie?” “Definitely.” “And the athletic director will ask the coach to let you work out with the team for a wee while. Fortunately they’re still in session through Wednesday so you’ll be able to attend Monday and Wednesday practices.” “What do you want me to do?” “Listen,” Charlie said. “Ask normal questions that any kid would ask who’s interested in attending their college, such as their competition history.” “And how cute the girls are,” I added. “Aye, that too. Questions a lad your age is likely to ask. And then just listen. Learn as much about the team as you can, their personalities, moods, that sort of thing.” “I can do that.” He glanced over at Jillian, but she was too distracted to notice, her attention fixed on Shelby. Definitely caretaker to her mother. Cool to her stepfather. I hoped that Maureen was correct and that Jillian and her father were close and that he could give her the comfort she needed. It must have been those thoughts and our conversation with Maureen that inspired my next question. But how did I ask it without upsetting Jillian? I had to

get her out of the room. The easiest way to do that was Josh. I picked up the tray of food that was sitting mostly untouched on the living room coffee table, knowing full well that Josh would leap to my assistance. As soon as we were in the kitchen, I whispered, “I need you to get Jillian out of here. I have to ask about her father and I don’t want her to be upset by my questions.” Josh cringed. Too much to ask of him? Then he smiled. “I could offer to show her my room?” “Uh, maybe ask her to take Rocky for a walk with you. That might be better.” “Good idea. She really seems to like him.” Who could blame her? The only thing we had not taken into consideration was her reluctance to leave her mother’s side. “It would be good for you to get a little fresh air,” I coaxed on the tail of Josh’s invitation. Shelby too rose to the occasion. “Go ahead, honey. I’ll be fine here.” Josh held out Rocky’s leash, and Jillian followed my dog to the front door. Once they were out of the house, Charlie said, “Is there something on your mind, Jenny?” “I’m afraid so. I have to ask you something, and I thought it would be best if Jillian wasn’t here when I asked it.” “What is it?” Shelby clutched Carter’s hand so tightly that I thought his circulation might be cut off, but he did not seem to notice. “Where is your ex-husband?” “My ex-hus—? He lives here in West Seattle,” Shelby said. “Why—? You don’t think he—? No! That’s not possible! He’d never— Besides which, he’s in Spokane.” “It’s okay, darling. Jenny’s just doing her job.” Obviously it was more comfortable for him when the questioning related to his wife’s ex-husband rather

than to her. “I’m sorry. I just thought I should ask.” Shelby shook her head. “I know. I understand. You have to, but I know Greg would never do anything to hurt us, any of us.” “If you’re sure.” She glanced up at Carter before answering. “We are.” “Thank you for making certain Jillian wasn’t here when you asked about her father. She’s very close to him and it would upset her to know you’re suspicious of him,” Carter said. “Of course.” “But just as the police are interrogating you, they’ll be certain to interrogate your ex-husband,” Charlie told her. “Speak of the devil.” He walked over to open the door at the sound of knocking. I was relieved to see Rochelle and Jack. Jack’s sandy blond hair was damp from the drizzle that had just started, and Rochelle’s black hair was even blacker. The pair made good partners. They got along well, with no romantic attraction between them. Best of all, they were both loyal to Charlie. “Have you found anything?” Shelby blurted out. “Anything that would help us find Ally?” “I’m afraid not. There’s not a single surveillance camera in the neighborhood.” I noticed Charlie and MacGregor exchange regretful glances for having dismantled Sharkey’s. “You can go home now, Mr. and Mrs. Elliot. Nothing was found at your house,” Rochelle said. “We could have told you that,” Carter grumbled. I didn’t blame him. “So, what now?”

“We’re still scouring the neighborhood, talking to all the neighbors within a mile range to see if they saw anything. All the people who were in the park have been interviewed and released, but we have their names if we need to follow up. None of them fit Malcolm’s description of the kidnapper though so no one is being further detained.” “What about the track team at the college?” Carter asked. “We’re interrogating all the athletic teams,” Jack assured him. “We’ve already begun.” That was good as was the fact that they would be checking into all sports. While they were doing that, we would focus on the track team. “Have you thought of anyone who might want to harm you?” Rochelle asked gently. Charlie scooped up the list of names on the coffee table and handed it to her. “Carter can give you all their phone numbers so you can follow up on them.” “All these people would want to hurt you?” “No,” Charlie responded. “They can’t think of anyone who would be out for revenge. This is a list of everyone who’s been on their property during the past year.” “That’s not what Blaine asked for,” Jack said. “It’s what we asked for. Whoever did this knew their property and knew it well. You can interview each and every one of the people on this list.” “School assignment, Charlie?” Jack’s smile was indulgent. “Exam is on Monday.” Jack folded the piece of paper and stuck it in his pocket and turned back to Carter. “If you could get me the phone numbers, we’ll get started right away. But before we can do that, Detective Blaine would like you to return to the house for more questioning. Did you call an attorney?”

“We don’t have one.” “We can give you some names,” I volunteered. That was something I had a lot of, considering that my ex-husband was an attorney. Carter shook his head. “It won’t be necessary. We have nothing to hide.” “I should warn you, while we did our best to keep your home intact, it is in a state of disarray.” Rochelle flinched as she delivered this news. “We expected that.” “And they’ve taken your computers,” Jack added. The look on Carter’s face indicated that this was something else he had expected. “And one more thing,” Rochelle said. “The press is out in full force.” Carter stood up and walked over to the window. “Shit.” “Would Blaine be willing to do his questioning here?” Charlie asked. “That way the Elliots can stay here until it gets dark. Not that the reporters won’t hang around after that.” “I already asked. He said no. But the reporters have no idea you’re over here. They’re assuming you’re in your own house which is why they’re hovering around the front steps.” “So, what do we do?” Shelby asked, using the arm of the couch to push herself up. Carter rushed to help her. “Assuming they don’t know what you look like,” I said, “Maybe you could get home through the back.” “How can we do that?” Carter asked. “You could cross the street to Sharkey’s and go through his property and come around the back to yours.”

“Good idea,” Carter said. “I’ll call Maureen.” MacGregor pressed her number into his cell. “They didn’t see you come over here?” Shelby asked Rochelle and Jack. “All of the cops have been going door to door, speaking to neighbors so they probably think that’s what we’re doing.” When MacGregor hung up his cell, we all turned our attention to him. “She’ll unlock the door. You can just go in so it will look as if it’s your home. It’s good timing because Josh and Jillian and Rocky are over there. Apparently the reporters saw them out walking and started asking them if they’d seen anything. I’m afraid it upset Jillian so Josh told them they hadn’t seen anything and rushed her over to Sharkey’s.” “Why didn’t they come here?” Carter asked. “Sharkey’s was closer. He just wanted to get her out of the line of fire.” Shelby took a couple deep breaths. “He seems like a thoughtful boy.” “He is,” I assured her. “Hopefully they’ll . . . become friends,” Shelby said. “I’m sure they will.” “Jack and I should probably leave first,” Rochelle said. “Then you can wait for a couple minutes before heading across the street.” “Are you able to walk with just one person’s help?” Charlie asked. “I’m afraid if there are too many of us, the reporters will know something’s up.” Shelby put her weight on her twisted ankle and nodded. “I’ll manage fine.” It was my first glimpse of a stronger Shelby. “I think it would be best if Malcolm escorts you across the street. If they have pulled up any pictures of you, and they see you and Carter together, they’ll be certain to recognize you. I’ll accompany Carter a few minutes later,” Charlie

offered. I stared at my father. There was another reason for this. He knew the reporters would be pestering them and that it was better if he and MacGregor fielded any questions. After a promise to keep us updated and to follow up with the list Charlie had given them, Rochelle and Jack left. “Why did you give them the list of names?” Carter asked. “Because our time is better spent doing other things.” “And you don’t think anyone on that list is involved?” Carter was more perceptive than I’d realized. “Aye, that too.” Carter nodded in acceptance. “Then if it’s not someone we know well enough to have been in our home, who would have done this?” Charlie looked to me for an answer. Thanks a lot. I shook my head. “Hopefully we’ll know more once we’ve had a chance to attend that college fair tomorrow.” “But we don’t know any college students at this particular school. Unless as the police believe, it was random.” He closed his eyes tightly against the strain of the day and rubbed his forehead. I didn’t need MacGregor’s fancy time-lapse camera to tell me that Carter Elliot had aged unnaturally in one day. “Or someone put him up to it.” “That is a strong possibility,” Charlie said. If this indeed was a random kidnapping, it wouldn’t be the first time my intuition had led me astray. But it might very well be the first time Charlie, MacGregor, and I were all wrong. Add to that, Josh’s insight on the kidnapper not knowing the size of the baby unless it was someone he knew, I remained unconvinced that it was random. Whoever was behind this kidnapping knew the Elliots in some capacity, whether they realized it or not. Charlie nodded at MacGregor who put his arm around Shelby’s waist and helped

her down the porch steps. Carter watched anxiously as they crossed the street. When several reporters converged on them, Carter said, “That’s why you thought Malcolm should escort her, isn’t it? To deal with the reporters.” Charlie shrugged. “That and I wanted to ask you a question.” “What?” “Is there anyone—anyone you suspect could have done this?” Carter rubbed his head and thought for a moment. “No one. None of our friends or my colleagues. No one.” “Okay, I just wanted to be sure.” “If you’re thinking I’m having an affair and my lover is jealous and did this— You’re barking up the wrong tree, Charlie. I would never cheat on Shelby.” “I didn’t consider that for a moment.” Carter nodded. “Good. And just so you know, I agree with Shelby. Her exhusband, Greg Rallings, would never do anything to hurt Jillian or her. Or any of us for that matter. He’s a good friend. To all of us.” Greg Rallings? Wasn’t that the name of the other person to whom Shelby had spoken that morning? Two calls to Greg Rallings. Four to Carter Elliot. But it was logical. They shared a daughter. It made perfect sense. But one question remained unanswered. If they were as close to him as they appeared to be, surely he had been in their home. So, why had they left Greg Rallings’ name off their list?

Chapter Four

MACGREGOR WRAPPED ME IN A PLUSH BATH TOWEL the moment I stepped out of his lovely bathtub. Wasn’t it enough that he was gorgeous with that thick brown eternally messy hair and twinkling brown eyes and a smile that could seduce a woman from a mile away? The man actually understood women. He had installed a Jacuzzi on his deck overlooking the Sound and an oversized bathtub in his master bathroom. Of course, he did enjoy them himself after a workout or a fierce soccer game. Still, the man understood women. Being a university physics professor, he had plenty of exposure to them. There were those who flirted and those who offered bribes for higher grades, those who switched their majors to physics, and those like his wee red-headed buddy Maureen Sharkey who cried on his shoulder. And then there were those he inspired as he had me from the moment I had walked into his classroom over twenty years ago. As he did with all his students, he had called me by my last name. I had liked it. And for some odd reason, I especially had liked the fact that he had not switched to my married name after I had married Joe Campbell. Nor had he switched to calling me by my first name once I was no longer his student. I, in turn, had dropped the Professor and had simply called him MacGregor. It had stuck. He edged closer, pressing his towel to mine. “Mmm, you’d best stop that or we won’t be attending this function that we promised Charlie we would attend.” “Mmm, do you suppose I care, lassie?” “As long as you’re okay with Charlie coming over and beating down the door.” He pulled away from my neck that he was inadvertently—hmm, right— nuzzling. “Damn.” “That afraid of my father’s ability to beat down your door?”

“He has a key.” “Damn.” “But we have about”—he glanced at his watch—”ten minutes to play with.” “If you mean play around with, it’s not nearly enough.” The impish gleam in his George Clooney eyes caused my heartbeat to race. “How about we just lie on the bed in each other’s arms and catch our breaths.” I glanced down at the towel he was wearing around his waist from having just stepped out of the shower. “We’re dressed in towels, MacGregor. You really think this is wise?” He grasped my hand and pulled me into the bedroom. “Holding you in my arms with only two towels between us is always wise, McNair.” Little had I known that I would fall more deeply in love with this man every single day. We lay on his bed, holding each other gently, careful not to stir up any desires that were doing well enough on their own. When he kissed me, I thought it was all over. Charlie could send out a search party for all I cared. But MacGregor’s self-control was impressive. He stopped after one kiss and simply held me in his arms as we lay together on the bed. We were silent for most of our ten minutes. He respected my silences. He understood them. Either I was busy daydreaming or overanalyzing, or I was clearing my mind so my intuition had a chance to do what it did best—intuit. When I sighed, he kissed me gently on the forehead. “What is it, McNair?” “Nothing.” “Never nothing with you.” I sighed again and he laughed. I retraced my thoughts. They were stuck on the neighboring family we had just met. “What do you think about their relationship?”

“They seem happily married, devoted to each other, at least Carter certainly is to Shelby.” He had known immediately about whom I was speaking. “And Jillian?” “Adores her mum. But not very happy about her being married to someone who isn’t her father. Doesn’t hate him, but isn’t one hundred percent comfortable with him, or at least doesn’t want them to think she is. That would be unfaithful to her father. Still holding out for her parents to get back together.” “I’m impressed.” He laughed and raised himself onto his elbow to peer down at me. “What? You think you’re the only perceptive one here?” “Seriously? You know I think your ability to sense energy is amazing. And your understanding of young women is to be ired.” “I’ve been around a lot of young women over the past twenty years. I couldn’t have survived if I hadn’t learned to at least detect some of their thoughts and read their intentions—potential energy and all that.” Particularly when their intentions were to seduce him. “So, having known my daughter since she was born, tell me, how is she going to react to our engagement?” His frown said it all. “Why do you think I wanted a few minutes with you to myself?” “That bad?” “She’s crazy about Joe.” “She’s angry at him for what he did.” “She’ll forgive him.” He was right. She would be the first one to forgive him. Matthew would hold onto his anger for a long time and utilize it in his writing. I was getting close to forgiveness, but that stubborn streak was still hanging on to the concept of

revenge. It had involved betrayal after all. A betrayal that comes not only from cheating on a spouse but from exposing their deepest thoughts and feelings to a stranger. That’s hard to get past. Even when, in the end, you appreciate the breakup of a marriage because it has led you to a far deeper and more satisfying relationship. It’s still betrayal. “MacGregor? Who do you think kidnapped Ally?” “I wish I knew, McNair. I’ve really no idea. What about you?” “I don’t know. I do believe Carter and Shelby aren’t involved. And they’re convinced her ex isn’t. So that leaves—” “Anyone else out there.” “Pretty much.” The police had not found anything. No surveillance cameras in the neighborhood. No witnesses who had seen so much as an unfamiliar car leaving the area. No evidence in their home of any kind to implicate anyone. Nothing but business and personal finances and personal communications on the Elliots’ computers. Innocent searches on the web involving sports news, recipes, and the latest in baby ware and toys for tots. They had even scoured poor Jillian’s computer. Although less outspoken than my own daughter would have been under the same circumstances, clearly Jillian had been horrified when she learned they had confiscated her laptop. They would after all, be reading all of her emails to and from friends as well as her Facebook page. While that was a horrid invasion of anyone’s privacy, it was particularly humiliating to a teenage girl. I suspected there was plenty of chatter about boys and which ones they liked and didn’t. And how far they had gone and were likely to go. I recalled that blush she’d suffered when the subject of boys had come up. Not a subject she would want to discuss in front of her mother and stepfather, let alone have strangers reading about. “I think tomorrow is going to be important.” MacGregor broke into my thoughts. “I agree. I only hope the police haven’t traumatized the college athletes so much with their inquiries today that they won’t show up tomorrow.” “If that’s the case, we’ll go to them. The athletic director already emailed me a

list of names and addresses of everyone on the boys’ track and field team. Now, I think we’d best get ready for this social event Charlie has roped us into attending.” “Did he say how we should dress?” “Semi-formal.” “Wonderful.” MacGregor laughed. “We can always stop in at Maureen’s mum’s boutique on the way and pick you up some new clothes.” I groaned but before I could make an irate remark about his implied insult to my hippy wardrobe, he covered my mouth with his. Then he whispered, “You’ll look beautiful in whatever you wear.” “Yeah, right.” I inched off the bed and headed for his closet where my few dressy outfits were hanging. Fortunately they were here and not on the island. Realizing that I never needed to wear anything but jeans and corduroy or cotton slacks on the island, I had brought my dressier clothes to MacGregor’s. Two hippy dresses and a lavender gown that, to Joe’s horror, and Holly’s, I had overworn to Joe’s lawyer bashes. Holly had attempted to remedy the hole in my wardrobe on numerous occasions, but somehow we had always left the shops with new clothes for her instead of me. “Any will be lovely.” MacGregor had sneaked up behind me. I raised my eyebrows and reached for the madras dress. I’d be more comfortable wearing that one to the airport, even if I would have to hear my daughter’s comments about my pathetic and outdated wardrobe. Okay, so my daughter was my greatest weakness in life—Holly and ice cream. I allowed them both to push my buttons. I finally decided on a pair of beige linen slacks and a simple white blouse. At least it had pearl buttons. It that wasn’t fancy enough for Seattle, what was?

“DID YOU FORGET to tell me something, Charlie?” I scanned the room of Seattle elegance.

“And what might that be, luv?” Charlie looked debonair in his dark grey suit, his thick graying hair still very much intact, and a twinkle in his soft brown eyes. Still I managed a glare. “That this is a lawyer bash.” “Not entirely. It just happens that George Green is an attorney.” “You could have warned me. Don’t you think I’ve been to enough of these to last a lifetime and then some?” “Sorry, darlin’, you’re right. I should have told you.” He gave me his puppy dog look that melted the hearts of women half his age. “Not working.” “How can I make it up to you?” “Trust me. I’ll think of something.” “Is Joe going to be here?” MacGregor asked. “No. I made certain of that.” “Decent of you.” MacGregor gave Charlie a scathing look and then turned to me. “You can leave if you want, McNair. I’ll stay here with Charlie.” “To keep him out of mischief?” I scowled at my father. “It’s okay. It’s only two hours. How bad can it be?” Ha, I knew all too well. The scent of fresh cut roses and lavender filled the room. A tad overwhelming. I could always use a headache as an excuse to leave. “So, what’s our job?” “Mingle. Gossip. There are our clients, Judy and George Green.” He nodded in their direction. They were easy to spot amidst the dark suits and elegant gowns, expensive jewelry, and designer high heels that caused my feet to ache from across the room. The Greens were expert greeters. They had done this before. He was tall, blond, and handsome, in his early forties perhaps, a relaxed smile on his face. Judy had dark hair, intense green eyes, and, judging from the look on several men’s faces, a mouth-watering figure. She seemed younger, mid thirties perhaps,

but age was difficult to determine due to her caked-on makeup that I could see from ten feet away. Her greeting smile was less relaxed than George’s, almost appearing to be affixed to her face. Yet clearly, Judy Green was in her element, thriving on the attention of Seattle’s rich and elite. At least the male half of the population. She flirted, gushed, and clung, all the while her permanent smile not wavering. I recalled what Charlie had told us about her. Despite being appreciated—superficially—by the male population, she was not well liked. But she didn’t have any enemies. No one hung around her long enough to become one. Yet beneath her careless exterior, I sensed a deep sadness and vulnerability. “Get into conversations with people, praise the host and hostess,” Charlie directed us, “and detect who disagrees with your comments either blatantly or with a subtle look.” “There are a lot of people here.” MacGregor studied the gathering of well over fifty people. “Are they all under suspicion?” “Some are family, friends, and colleagues who always attend their parties. It would have looked odd if they’d been left out. The rest are people they believe are not particularly fond of them.” “So this event was basically scheduled for that purpose?” “Aye, it was. Best if we split up. If you gather any information, come stand by this Grecian urn, is it?” It was an urn all right. I just wasn’t sure it was Grecian. After Charlie introduced us to Judy and George, we went our separate ways. I recognized several faces both from my days as a lawyer’s wife and from working with Charlie on unfaithful spouse cases. Happily no one seemed to recognize me. I always had felt invisible at those social events that Joe had guilted me into attending. After thirty minutes of gushing, complimenting, and praising the food, dress, jewelry, home, and décor, I had come up empty. Neither Charlie nor MacGregor had made their way to the urn so I figured the same was true for them. Spotting a lone woman perhaps in her mid thirties who reminded me of me as

she sat by herself, I ed her. More for a break than out of pity. “Hello, how are you doing?” “Do I know you?” Her grey eyes opened wide and I thought perhaps they were on the verge of tears. Had her husband brought her here and then abandoned her? As lovely as she was with amber hair, high cheekbones, and a trim figure, it would not have been wise, not in a room full of wolves who I knew had cheated on their spouses more than once. “I don’t believe so. I’m Jenny McNair.” “Oh.” “And you’re—?” “Marsha.” Apparently she didn’t have a last name. I decided to overlook her borderline rudeness. “It’s nice to meet you. Are you okay?” “Yes, of course. Why would you ask that?” “Because you’re sitting alone in the corner at a party.” Her eyes darted around the room. “I needed a break.” “I understand. I do too.” I sat down on the chair adjacent to hers. “As lovely a party as it is, they can be exhausting.” “True.” “The food is delicious, don’t you think?” I chomped into an hors d’oeuvres that I couldn’t quite identify. She shrugged. “They have a lovely home here.” Again she shrugged. Maybe I’d struck gold. Or at least a possible lead. She was the first person who hadn’t sung praises in response to my complimentary comments about the hosts.

It was time to pry. “Do you know the Greens well?” “Well enough.” Wow. When had I lost my ability to get people to open up? Or even have a civil conversation? Some spiritual counselor I was. “You’re a friend of theirs?” She sighed, then laughed. “I’m not sure I’d call myself that. If you’ll excuse me —” With that she gulped down the remainder of her white wine, stood up and left me to ponder our exchange of words. I wasn’t sure it qualified as a conversation. “Still putting yourself in the corner, Jenny?” I looked up and smiled at one of the few attorneys I was happy to see. “Scott Morrison!” I stood to receive the hug he was offering. “It’s wonderful to see you!” “You too, Jenny. It’s been a while.” It hadn’t been that long, I realized, but both of our lives had changed dramatically over the past six months. “How have you been, Scott?” I looked into his sweet brown eyes for an honest answer. “I’m okay. Doing better.” I believed him. His smile revealed a single dimple in his right cheek. “I took some time off.” His tan and his sandy blond hair that seemed blonder told me that. “I’m working with Jim Gimble now. Things are getting better.” “I’m really glad to hear that.” “How about you, Jenny? Are you and Joe—?” “Divorced? Yes. And I’ve never been happier.” “What’s this?” He glanced down at my finger that bore the vintage diamond ring that I had selected and MacGregor had purchased last week. “Don’t worry. I didn’t just meet him. He’s an old friend.”

“Still, you’re brave, Jenny.” A skeptic after one failed marriage? He was too young and too cute for that. “It’s easy to be brave when you’re in love.” I reached for his hand and squeezed it. “You will be again too, Scott.” A single raised eyebrow confirmed his skepticism. “Is he here with you? I didn’t even realize you knew the Greens.” “I don’t.” He looked up and spotted Charlie mingling his way from one group to another. “Ah, you’re on a case.” I nodded. “Do you think I’d be in a room with all these attorneys and judges if I weren’t?” “Good point. Another case of the unfaithful spouse?” “Not this time.” “Who are you working for?” “The Greens.” “Which ones?” “How many are there?” Scott glanced around the room. “Six are here tonight.” “Oh, well, the only ones I’ve met are Judy and George.” His look was one of confusion. “But you were just talking to Marsha Green.” “Marsha? She’s a Green?” I scanned the room to find her in a different corner unoccupied by me. “What relationship?” “George’s ex-wife.” “Seriously?” That explained a lot.

“Yep. I must say I’m surprised she’s here. They don’t usually invite her to their parties. Or if they do, she doesn’t come.” “Ugly divorce?” “I suspect on her side. Judy was George’s secretary. Need I say more?” I gazed over at the ex-wife again and then scanned the room until I spotted the current Mrs. George Green. Judy was hanging on the arm of one of the male guests, leaning into the group of three hovering men every now and then to offer them a generous view of her ample and well-exposed breasts. As sullen as Marsha Green appeared tonight, she had grace that seemed to have eluded her replacement. “Who are the other Greens?” I asked Scott. He pointed toward a group of three men. “The one in the grey suit to match his graying hair is George’s older brother Mike.” “Attorney too?” “Architect.” “Relationship?” “So so. Typical family dynamics. Controlling older brother, rebellious younger brother.” “Got it. And the other two Greens?” “Casey and Cat. Their younger sisters. Twins.” It only took a moment for me to spot the two. Although not quite identical, they were both dressed in strapless knee length gowns, one sky blue, the other lavender. Their blond hair was scooped up on one side while the other side was resting softly on their naked shoulders. “Their story?” Scott leaned in close to whisper, “Rich bitches.” I gave him my well-practiced parental scolding look. “Exaggeration?”

“’Fraid not. I dated Casey briefly a few years back. Rather she allowed me to escort her to social events for a short while. If anyone knows, I do.” “I believe you. Their relationship with the hosts?” Realizing that it had been several hours since I’d eaten all but a few mysterious hors d’oeuvres, I set down my glass of cabernet and chewed on a fancy but recognizable cracker. “Crazy about George. Detest Judy.” “And the ex-wife?” “Not fond of Marsha either but like her better than Judy. Oh, Mike’s wife, Val, is here too. That makes seven Greens. They’re not so fond of her either.” I followed Scott’s gaze. Val Green looked tired. And concerned about something. I couldn’t imagine it being financial worries. These were excessively wealthy people. Nothing I could put my finger on, other than her dull green eyes that one moment looked as if they might close and take her off to dreamland, and the next, darted here and there observing the crowd. That and her auburn hair that lacked luster and life. She was nervous, anxious, and tired of the struggle. Relationship problems? She half-smiled at her husband from across the room. He winked back. Job? Children? “Does Val Green work, Scott?” “I don’t think so.” “Do they have any children?” “No, oddly, none of the Greens had children, but I know both Marsha and Val really wanted one.” “How do you know that?” “They’ve been to several of my mother’s charity benefits.” He chuckled. “Looking almost as bored as you always did—unless you were on a case, of course. But the first thing they always do is ask for Danny. If he’s not there, they’re disappointed, and if he is, they go up to the nursery my mother has set up

for him and spend half their time playing with him.” Definitely reason to believe the two women wanted children of their own. “How long have Val and Mike been married?” “Oh, I’d say twelve years maybe. And to answer your next question, I’d say they’re relatively happy.” “Relatively?” “They don’t act the part of devoted couple, but they seem to get along well enough, at least in public. But I don’t think it’s an act.” No job, no children, adequate marriage. Perhaps it was simply boredom. “I don’t suppose you can tell me anything about this case.” I winked at him. “Probably best not to.” “I understand.” He took a last sip of his red wine and set down the glass, wrapping a single arm around my shoulder. “You look tired, Jenny. Is the party getting to you or long day?” Both. “Very long day. Malcolm, my fiancé, and I witnessed a kidnapping in the park near his house this morning. We’ve spent the day working on that.” “Not the Elliot baby.” “How did you know?” “It’s all over the news. I can’t even imagine—How are they dealing? How’s Shelby doing?” “You know them?” “I do.” Okay, so maybe there was another reason I’d come to this party. Synchronicity had led me here. “How? How well?” “I haven’t seen them much in recent years, but I knew them quite well in our

wilder days.” “College?” “Yep.” “They knew each other back then? And you went to school with both of them?” I was confused. Shelby had been married before, and she and Carter had only been married for two years. “All three of them. Shelby, Greg, and Carter.” Chills ran up and down my spine. “The three of them were friends in college?” “Best friends.” Okay, this was getting stranger by the minute. Shelby’s current husband and former husband had been best friends in college, and Carter was convinced that his former rival would never do anything to hurt any of them. It was definitely time to interview Greg Rallings. Scott laughed and snatched a glass of wine from a ing server’s tray. “Jenny?” I shook my head. I was driving to the airport tonight. I would be picking up precious cargo. “You’re confused.” “Slightly.” “Don’t worry, you’re not alone. All I know is the three of them were inseparable in college. Shelby married Greg. They seemed happy. Had Jillian. Then they got divorced. She married Carter who had been in love with her forever.” “Sounds simple enough, but weird.” “I guess, but if they’re happy.” I looked up to see a dark-haired man staring at me from across the room as if trying to place me. I knew the moment he had because he quickly stepped

behind a ficus tree so he was out of my line of vision. Charlie and I had been hired by his wife to find out if he was having an affair. He was. With three women. Why was it so prevalent? I wondered. I knew it wasn’t only attorneys who indulged, but it seemed to be rampant in this crowd. “Scott? Can I ask you something?” “Anything.” Infidelity was a subject I could discuss with Scott Morrison. He and I had a bond. We had discovered our cheating spouses at the same time after all. “Do you think either Shelby or Carter would cheat on each other?” His eyebrows raised in surprise. He took a long sip of wine as he considered my question. “I’m probably not the best judge of character when it comes to cheating spouses.” He sighed and thought for a moment longer. “But I really don’t think so.”

“SO, ANY THOUGHTS?” George Green asked Charlie. He nodded at a security guard as we made our way toward the front door. I wondered if the guests knew there were a couple security guards in attendance. They did well to disguise themselves in their dark suits and with drinks in hand. What tipped me off was the lemon floating around in their glasses of soda water. “We had to invite some of our friends who attend every party we have so as not to raise suspicion. I must say, it did feel odd having some of these people in our home. But as they say, ‘keep your friends close and your enemies closer.’” “Such as Marsha?” Charlie asked. George’s eyebrows rose. “I’m sure it was more unnerving for Judy to have her here than it was for me. But she was the one who put her on the suspect and invite list. She loathes the woman. As I’m sure Marsha loathes her.” Hmm, a lot of loathing going on around here. “But really she’s harmless.”

“You’re sure of that?” Charlie asked. “Sure enough. Let’s just say her glare is worse than her bite.” He gazed over at his ex-wife for a moment. He did not seem to feel any animosity towards her which led me to believe that the divorce had not been that bitter. But then he was the one being fought over. George Green did not impress me as being a man who would not enjoy that. “Anyone you suspect of having done this?” He directed his question at Charlie. I consulted my mental list. Hmmm. All Greens. I decided to keep that to myself for now. Charlie glanced at me and as if reading my mind, said, “We’ll be in touch. Soon.” George eyed him suspiciously. “What is it, Charlie?” Charlie’s sigh indicated his resignation that he was going to have to divulge something to his client that he’d prefer not to. “I fear one of your family could be behind it. I’m sorry.” George was surprisingly calm. “Not something that hasn’t occurred to me.” “We’ll put tails on anyone we suspect just to be safe.” George sighed. “I assume that includes family?” “Aye, laddie, I’m afraid it does.” Charlie patted him on the back. “Just to be safe.” George frowned as his hand scoured its way through his thick blond hair. “Do what you have to. Before we have another incident.” His wife came up behind him, slipping her arm through his. “I’m just grateful George decided to make the trip with me. If I’d been driving that night—” She gulped as if on the verge of tears. “I’m afraid I would have been too hysterical to even attempt to steer the car down that airport parking ramp.”

“As it was, my having to maneuver it at a high speed down a circular ramp was terrifying and we did end up with injuries, but—” “We’re safe, thanks to my hero.” She smiled adoringly up at her husband. He kissed her on the cheek as she slipped away to greet some late arrivals. Charlie patted George on the back. “We’re on it, laddie. I think we’ll have some answers for you in the next few days. Just don’t leave your vehicles in unsecured locations.” “Right. Thank you. I’d better get back inside.” We said good-night and watched as the man hurried back down the path toward the house, stopping to talk to one of the security guards. “Someone in the family then?” Charlie asked. “Definitely,” I said. “I agree,” MacGregor said. “The twin sisters, Casey and Cat, are a handful but I don’t know if they’re capable of something like that.” He winced at his next words. “Or have the wherewithal.” He’d stopped himself from saying brains. He didn’t want to be disrespectful. But he would know. They had cornered him for a half hour and grilled him for as long, far more interested in his good looks and independent wealth than his intelligence and the reason for that wealth, his clever invention. He had looked up at me often during that encounter, a helpless and apologetic look on his face. I smiled to assure him that I understood the necessity for the attention he was giving them, rather receiving from them. “Nor do they have motive,” Charlie added. “At least a financial one.” “Big brother Mike on the other hand,” MacGregor said. “He’s a bit more complex. He does not seem to care for his younger brother at all. And their part of the family fortune is tied up together, separate from the sisters’.” “They divulged this to you?” Charlie asked.

“Aye, that they did.” “You must be even more charming than I realized.” Charlie gently slapped MacGregor’s cheek. “So, that gives Mike the motive.” Charlie did tend to think in those . “Did either of you see them all together?” I asked. “Just the twins,” MacGregor said. I nodded toward the front door as Mike stepped outside in time to intercept his brother before he could make it safely inside. “How about the brothers?” “I don’t think they were ever together,” Charlie said. “Well, they are now,” I whispered. “Be back in a minute.” I stepped behind the row of pine trees that ran parallel to the path that led to the house. By the time I was close enough to hear the Green brothers’ conversation, I felt as if I’d stepped into a dark comedy. Mike Green’s expression revealed fury laced with remorse. Guilt? I had no reason to conclude that. What made the image bizarre was the manic grin on George’s face. While Mike appeared intense and desperate to have this conversation, George was patting him on the back in an attempt to placate him. I inched closer so I could make out their words more clearly. “You’re making it worse,” Mike said. “With your damned patronizing attitude. We’re talking about a helluva lot of money here. It may mean nothing to you, but it sure as hell means something to me.” “I’m not being patronizing . . . or nonchalant. I’m just—” “More confident than the situation warrants. Typical George. Never worried, never flustered, the eternal golden boy.” “I told you, it’s been handled. You’ve nothing to worry about.” “Nothing to worry about? Half of our funds have vanished and I’ve nothing to worry about.” Mike’s voice seethed with hostility. He was not going to be

placated easily. “What did you do with the goddamned money?” “What did I do with the money?” George laughed sardonically and wisely stepped back from his brother’s wrath lest he be struck with a bolt of hostile energy. He inhaled a deep breath and released it slowly as if to calm himself. This time the smile was blatantly patronizing. “You worry too much, bro. I’ll get to the bottom of this. There’s probably just been some kind of a mix up, but I’m on it. Trust me, one way or another, the money will be returned. I don’t know why you don’t have more faith in me. I’m an attorney, ?” “Maybe that’s why,” Mike grumbled. Then he looked up from the pile of dirt he’d formed with his shoe beside a rose bush. “And maybe because you’re a master bull-shitter. And don’t call me bro.” George frowned—or at least it appeared to be a frown, but since he’d turned so I could now only see his profile, I couldn’t be certain. “You’re too uptight, bro— Mike. It’s not as if you haven’t plenty of money without the inheritance.” “That’s not the point. And I’m not uptight. I have a right to know where my money is.” “Our money. And what, did Val put a bur under your saddle about this? Greedy little b—” “Watch it, George! Val is my wife.” “Yeah, right.” “What the hell’s that supposed to mean?” “It means what you think it means. It’s not as if you aren’t having an affair.” “I’m not!” Silence. I suspected some rising eyebrows but I couldn’t make out any. “You’re going to deny your affair with Mandy?” “How the hell do you know about that?”

“Camaraderie among secretaries.” “Judy knows?” “Judy makes it her business to know.” If I wasn’t imagining it, the energy seemed to drain out of George Green’s body at that moment. “Is it still going on?” “No, I ended it several months ago. It was stupid and I regret it. And who are you to talk anyway? You left your wife for your goddamned secretary.” “Yeah, I did. That doesn’t mean you have to do the same thing. I hope you really did end it.” “Shit, if I didn’t know any better”—sarcasm oozed from Mike Green’s mouth —”I’d almost think you cared about me.” An exasperated sigh emanated from George’s body. “I do. And just so you know, I’m not always the golden boy.” “When have you ever not been?” “Things don’t always go my way. You’re the one who’s still married to the woman you love, ?” With that George turned and walked into his den of friends and enemies. Interesting. I remained where I was, wishing I had a tape recorder to Mike Green’s thoughts. He stood there watching his brother, then shook his head as if in disgust. I inched slightly closer in case he muttered something under his breath. I was rewarded for my efforts. “It’s a little late for your brotherly love act, little brother. I’m not that stupid.” He tossed the rest of his drink into the bushes and went back inside. Charlie was right. Mike Green definitely had a motive to kill his brother. And if he hadn’t had a motive to kill Judy Green before, he certainly did now. I filled Charlie and MacGregor in on what I’d overhead. As far as we all were concerned, Mike Green was at the top of the suspect list. “There’s also George’s ex-wife Marsha,” MacGregor said. “Even if George

believes she’s innocent.” “So do I,” I mumbled, scarcely hearing my own words. “I’ll put tails on all of them,” Charlie said. “Anyone outside of the family who raised suspicion?” MacGregor and I both shook our heads. Between us we had covered the room. “Good, that pretty much confirms my suspicions.” Charlie had that impish grin of his on his face. “You already had come to that conclusion?” I punched my father lightly in the arm. “Och aye, but as you know, Jenny luv, I do depend on your intuition.” I groaned. “Charlie McNair, it was not necessary to put me through this. We could have been doing . . . other things tonight.” My mind flashed on MacGregor’s bed and the two towels that had remained between us. Fortunately Charlie didn’t read my mind this time, but judging from the gleam in MacGregor’s eyes, he did. “Sorry, lassie, but I think the Greens are still in danger, particularly Judy. I don’t want anything happening before I can solve this.” His tone had turned serious. I couldn’t argue with him there. “Aye, I have to agree with Charlie. I too noticed when Judy mentioned that George had not intended to accompany her on that trip. It seems that she may be the target.” I agreed with MacGregor’s assessment of the situation. “Aside from your discomfort at times, lassie, it wasn’t all unpleasant, was it? It was lovely to see Scott Morrison again, was it not?” “It was wonderful. He’s a sweet person. And he did give me information on the Elliots. He attended college with them.” “Did he now? Fill us in then.”

I glanced down at MacGregor’s watch. “Tomorrow, Charlie. But before I head to the airport, I would like to hear if there is any news on Ally. Could you call Jack or Rochelle?” “Already done. Plenty of leads, unfortunately all false.” “The list the Elliots provided?” I asked. “Have they been able to make a dent?” “They’ve doled it out and covered a third so far. Only two names were suspicious but they’ll be following up with them. And they’ve made some headway through the long list of college athletes. Their questioning was simplified by the fact that several were in class. Others had reliable alibis.” It was good to know they were making progress. “Did they question Shelby and Carter separately yet?” “Interrogate is more like it. They were pretty shaken up. Apparently Jillian was so upset that after they questioned her, Shelby sent her over to stay with Maureen until after the police had finished. Apparently she felt as if they were trying to get her to incriminate her mother or Carter in some way.” “Ben Blaine?” “None other.” “Jerk.” “Aye, he can be that. But if he can get any information that will help find the wee bairn, it’s probably worth it.” “I suppose. But did he?” “Nothing they could pin on the Elliots. But knowing him, he’ll keep at them.” “Well, I’d better get going.” I hugged Charlie and kissed MacGregor who whispered that he would miss me. I understood. Things were going to be different now, at least during Holly’s visit. Those family dynamics. Get you every time. They stood on the curb watching as I climbed into my faithful 1982 Volvo,

Winston. I started him up and waved, but before I drove off, I rolled down the window and called out to Charlie. “Could you get Greg Rallings’ address and phone number? I think we need to talk to him.” “Shelby’s ex-husband?” Charlie asked. “None other. Have the police questioned him yet, do you think?” “That, I don’t know.” “Perhaps they don’t know about him yet,” MacGregor said. “I suppose if they haven’t heard Jillian address Carter by his first name, they may not realize yet that there is an ex-husband,” I said. “He never came up in any conversations, at least not when I was present,” Charlie confirmed. “But they’re sure to have found him when they did a background check on Shelby which I’m certain they’ve done.” “Perhaps they do know about him, but may not have found him yet,” I said. “I’ll get on it tonight, lassie. I should have his information for you by the time you’re home from the airport.” I nodded and drove off to fetch my daughter who was likely to wreak even more havoc in our lives than that week-long day had already brought.

Chapter Five

I PRESSED MATTHEW’S PHONE NUMBER ON MY CELL, put it on speaker, and set it in its slot on my dashboard. “Mom?” “Hi, honey.” I could picture my handsome son, lounging across his dorm room bed, most likely wearing sweatpants and a rugby jersey and his thick brown hair as messy as MacGregor’s. If I didn’t know better I’d have wondered if he was really Joe’s son. “Have you picked up Holly yet?” “On my way. Just wondered if you had any advice.” Matt’s laugh was both infectious and comforting. “As in how to tell her about you and Mac?” “Exactly.” “’Fraid not. But maybe I’ll come over and spend the night so she has someone to talk to.” “In other words, I shouldn’t expect an exuberant reception to the news.” “Hmm. Actually you might have her stay at Charlie’s. Move Josh over to Mac’s and I’ll stay in his room. That way she’ll have me and Charlie there so she can vent.” Vent? “I should expect venting? But she likes MacGregor, adores him! Always has.” “Yeah, when he wasn’t your fiancé.” I hung up just as I pulled onto the freeway.

My sweet and very wise son. And my moody and challenging daughter. Variety in one’s life was important, I told myself. After I’d parked my car in the airport parking lot, the very same lot where Judy and George’s Lincoln Navigator had been vandalized, I called Charlie and told him about Matt’s suggestion. He agreed and promised to take care of it. “Hey, Charlie,” I said before hanging up. “Where was the Navigator parked?” “You want to check it out?” “Might as well. I have a few minutes before Holly’s flight lands.” “You want both? The one from when the vandal got Sharkey’s Navigator the first time by mistake?” “Good idea. Give me that one too.” He readily gave me the numbers of the parking spaces, and I headed for the eighth level where the first crime had been committed. Considering that the car was on level ground and a long distance from the ramp, the culprit must have realized that not much was going to happen. The driver would know as soon as he backed up that his brakes were worthless. That was exactly what had occurred. Sharkey knew immediately that his brakes were not working and had backed into a parked car. No injuries, except to the cars. That would not have been the case if the car had started down the exit ramp. It could have been a fatal accident. I shivered at that thought. I was sure Sharkey had as well. I took the elevator down to the third level. Again a fortunate choice of locations. It would have been better had they not parked adjacent to the ramp. But it could have been a lot worse. They could have been on a higher level and had to negotiate eight levels instead of three. And had George Green not backed into the spot, he would have been negotiating that ramp backwards. And although the accident had landed him and Judy in the hospital, the injuries could have been a great deal worse. I shivered again, thinking next time they might not be so lucky. I pulled out my phone to check the time. I needed to focus on my daughter, my daughter who unknowingly had people shifting homes and beds for her. I was

shaking my head as I walked across the bridge and into the airport. My petite dancer daughter was far more powerful than she realized. She found me at the baggage claim. “Mom!” I opened my arms and she ran into them. I inhaled her familiar scent. Lilac and vanilla had always been her favorites. It felt so good holding my little girl again that I thought maybe we could just stand there for the next hour or two. In silence. Laughing, she wriggled her way out of her mother’s suffocating clutches. “It hasn’t been that long, Mom. You came to see me a couple months ago.” “A couple months is a couple months,” I mumbled intelligently. I took a step back to look at her. She was wearing jeans, boots, and her light blue down jacket. Fashionable enough but warm. “How was your flight?” “Fine. Good, but I’m starving. Anxious to get home.” She frowned and I could read her thoughts as if they’d been spoken out loud. Where was home? This was the first time she’d been back to Seattle since she’d learned of her parents’ divorce . . . and since her childhood home had been sold out from under her. Charlie had broken the news to her on his way to Scotland during the summer. He had stopped in New York to see her during her summer dance program and had told her then. We had decided that it was best if she learned the news from a neutral party. Well, Charlie couldn’t exactly be considered neutral. But at least she’d had someone there to hug. “Where are we staying? We’re not going all the way up to the island tonight, are we? I’m kind of tired. It’s really late for me.” “No, you can stay at Charlie’s.” “Oh, whew. That’s a relief. Oh, there’s my bag!” She ran through the mob of engers and snatched her duffle bag off the conveyer belt as if it weighed nothing. She could give Matt and Josh a run for their money when it came to upper body strength. Lower body strength, she’d win hands down. The girl was amazing. I squeezed her when she returned to my side and slipped my arm around her as we walked together toward the escalator.

“What did you mean I can stay at Charlie’s?” Damn. I thought it had slipped by unnoticed. I’d hoped we’d at least have a peaceful drive home before the tension set it. “Where are you staying, Mom?” “Uh, about that—” “What?” “We’ll talk in the car.” She stopped walking and dropped her bag on the floor. “What’s going on? Mom? Does it have to do with this kid who you took in?” “Josh?” “Yeah, Josh.” “Uh, not really.” “Isn’t he staying at Charlie’s? Or is he spending Thanksgiving with his real family?” Real family? “Uh, we are his family, Holly.” The only one he had available right now. At least until his mother got out of prison. “Yeah, I know. Sorry. It’s just weird, you know? So if it doesn’t have to do with Josh, what does it have to do with? And is he staying at Charlie’s too?” “Uh, no, Matt’s staying with you at Charlie’s.” “He is? Great!” She always had been crazy about her brother, at least when he wasn’t hogging the bathroom or yelling at her for sneaking his CD’s or referring to her as his “kid sister” in front of his friends. “So, back to you and Josh. Where are you staying?” Bite the bullet, Jenny. Get it over with. She’s five-foot two. How much harm can she do? “Josh and I are staying at MacGregor’s.” “Oh, across the street. That’s a good idea.” She scooped up her duffle bag again.

It was? “But he only has one guest room, doesn’t he? The other bedroom is his office.” “Uh, about that—” Down went the duffle. “What’s going on, Mom?” “Going on?” “Yes, going on. You’re blushing.” She shoved her long golden-brown hair back over her shoulders and stared at me with her blue eyes that matched her father’s. “Actually it’s good news. Great news. MacGregor and I are engaged.” She quite literally paled before my eyes. “Engaged? You and Mac? Seriously?” “He’s wonderful. You’ve always been very fond of him.” “He’s old!” “Not that much older than I am. Only eight years.” “He was your professor!” “That was several years ago! Twenty!” “Still—” “He’s a wonderful person, Holly.” “But it’s just so—” “Soon?” I took her hand and held it as the little girl emerged, tears streaming down her cheeks. “You and Dad just split up,” she mumbled as I pulled her back into my arms. “The divorce is final.” “Yeah, I know, but— It’s just—”

“You were hoping we’d get back together?” “I don’t know what I was hoping. I just didn’t think—I can’t imagine you with someone else.” She pulled away from me. The tears had stopped and her blue eyes had turned piercing. “Has this been going on for a long time?” The one thing that had not occurred to me—my daughter accusing me of infidelity. “No. No! Apparently Mac has had feelings for me for a long time, but I didn’t even know that. Not until recently. Very recently.” “And you’re engaged already?” “I love him, honey.” She cringed. She actually cringed. I’d have to to bite my tongue the next time I was inclined to express my feelings for my future husband. She scooped up her duffle bag and started walking. I had to run to catch up to her. We stepped into the elevator in silence. When we reached the car, she waited silently for me to unlock it, an impatient glare on her face. I rarely locked my car —only when I parked downtown and now in airport parking lots. Once the lock was released, she swung open the back door and tossed her bag inside and climbed into the enger seat. Silence all the way down the ramp and out of the airport. The road signs must have been particularly interesting at night because they were certainly absorbing her attention. Not a word until we pulled onto Pleasant Beach Drive where police activity was still very present. One of the cops recognized me and waved me past the blockade which they were still using to stop people in order to question them as to what they might have witnessed. “What’s going on?” Holly asked. “A baby was kidnapped from the park.” “Oh my God! Whose?” “The Elliots’. I don’t think you know them. They live down the street a little ways and across from Charlie’s.”

“Are you and Charlie helping with the case?” “Yes, they hired us to help find Ally.” “I guess that’s good. I mean, for them.” A compliment? It was probably for Charlie. “I guess you’ll be pretty busy while I’m here.” “Not too busy to spend time with you.” My assurance was met with a shrug which translated as that she didn’t really care one way or another. I parked on the street in front of Charlie’s. When she pulled her duffle bag out of the car, she turned and headed up the stairs to her grandfather’s house. “Guess I’ll see you tomorrow. G’night.” How was that for a dismissal? I stood on the sidewalk watching her go. The hell with that! I trotted up the stairs after her. “I thought you were hungry.” “I’m sure Charlie has food.” “I’ll bring something over.” “That’s okay. I’ll be fine.” Her voice was moving into martyr territory. I recognized it easily. I’d been raised by my mother, after all. “Don’t worry about me. I’ll stay here with my grandfather and brother while you stay with your new husband and new kid.” “Josh isn’t my kid.” “Might as well be.” “And MacGregor isn’t my husband.” “Yet.” Okay, so she had a point. I sighed and reconciled myself to the fact that this was going to take some time. “I guess I’ll see you in the morning then.” “I guess. Although I’ll probably sleep late. It’s been a while since I’ve had a chance to.” I could take a hint. “Okay, then. I’ll wait for you to call me.”

She nodded and reached for the front door handle. Silly girl. She wasn’t getting off that easily. I snatched the strap of her duffle bag, yanked it out of her hand and dropped it to the ground. Before she could protest, I reached out and hugged her. She reluctantly hugged me back but it was better than nothing. “I love you, honey.” No response so I turned and headed back down the steps. Maybe I’d find peace with my new family. I stood on the sidewalk, staring out at the water of Puget Sound as the glow of the stars and moon were reflected in it. The scent of pine surrounded me. It was a year-round luxury but stronger now as if calling attention to the impending holidays. I loved the Pacific Northwest. I was grateful that Charlie had chosen it as a sanctuary when he and my mother had divorced. When, at age fourteen, I had made the decision to move in with him and his new wife, Catherine, I had never looked back. California was wonderful but my mother was there. Does it always have to be that way? Do we as children always choose one parent over the other? Clearly Matthew had chosen me, and almost as clearly, Holly was choosing her father. At least she would, once she forgave him. The sound of a car door caused me to look up toward the Elliots’ house. A man jumped out and ran toward the house. Instinctively, I followed the movement, walking down the street toward him. Just as he reached the top step, the front door swung open and Jillian ran outside and into his arms. Greg Rallings. Maybe she was the exception. Maybe she hadn’t chosen one parent over the other. She adored and doted on her mother, yet loved and found comfort in the arms of her father. Unless, of course, appearances were deceiving. He patiently held her through the tears, stroking her back as she sobbed against his chest. I couldn’t see his face, but the porch light revealed that he was tall and muscular. It wasn’t until the door opened again that he released Jillian, but only enough to open one arm to the other grateful recipient. Shelby. The three held onto one another for dear life. A family reunited. Shelby was sincere in her belief that this man would not harm them. She hadn’t said that simply to protect her daughter and the father of her daughter. She trusted him. I waited until they made their way inside, still holding onto each other. I was glad I did. Otherwise I would not have been there to see the embrace between the two men, Carter and

Greg, who were, according to Scott Morrison, best friends since college.

I WAS LYING in MacGregor’s arms, not finding sleep. He was staying awake to keep me company. I told him not to do that. He didn’t listen. I was grateful. I needed more than his warm body. “She’ll be okay, McNair. She’ll come around.” “I’m just wondering how long it will take.” His sigh cut through me as if it were my own. He was not going to attempt to wager a guess on that one. Wise man. I snuggled closer into his embrace. This time his sigh was one of pleasure. I laughed. “Mmm, a sound I enjoy immensely.” He kissed me softly on the mouth, recognizing that I was in turmoil and not up for anything else. “I keep thinking things will be better in the morning. But this time I’m not so sure. And I think Josh was a little hurt that we didn’t take him over to meet her.” “He understood. She was tired. None of us went over.” “True. Maybe I’m projecting. It just feels so strange. She hasn’t even met Josh yet. Or Rocky.” Automatically I reached out from under the covers in the direction of my dog’s bed, pulling my hand back under the warmth of the quilt when I ed Rocky was spending the night in Josh’s room. “She’ll like Rocky, I think. She was always sad that Joe never wanted a dog.” “She’ll like Josh too, darlin’, once she gets to know him.” “And doesn’t see him as my ‘new kid.’” MacGregor laughed and shook his head. Holly was pretty much the embodiment of everything he did not understand about women. “I’m worried about something else,” I said. He propped himself up on his elbow so he could look at me against the

moonlight. “You needn’t be, Jenny.” I smiled. He rarely called me by my first name. “I needn’t be what?” “Worried about how she responds to me.” How was he reading my mind so easily these days? “I’m not worried. Holly and I have always been close. It may take a while, but she’ll get back there.” This time it was my sigh cutting through him. “Shelby and Carter have been married for two years. Jillian still hasn’t come around.” “We don’t know what her relationship with Carter was like before.” “He and her dad are best friends.” “Good point.” He lay down and pulled me back into his arms. “You’re really focused on Greg Rallings, aren’t you?” “I am. Not sure why. It’s not even that I suspect him of being behind this. I just keep thinking about him. That must mean something.” “Well, maybe we can put someone else on the job then.” “Who?” “My wee red-headed friend.” “Maureen? You think she’d be willing to betray Jillian’s confidence?” “Well, when you put it that way!” “Okay, maybe if we put it more diplomatically and ask her to give us input so we know how Jillian is doing because we’re worried about her and ask her what she knows about the relationship of the three adults.” “Better. Perhaps I should handle it,” he said with great confidence which I appreciated. “Now, do you think we could turn out the light and get some sleep?”

Just as he said that, my cell phone vibrated and I reached over to the nightstand to retrieve the text message. Matt. He would know I was still awake. “She’s okay. Or at least she will be. She loves you, you know.” “Matt or Charlie?” MacGregor asked. “Matt.” I held up the phone so he could read the message. Then I sank back down into the comfort of his arms.

JOSH OFFERED to walk Rocky but I wanted to do it. I needed to do it. I had a half hour before we were leaving for the college fair. I headed directly over to Charlie’s. From the street, I peered into the picture window that offered a view of the Sound. Charlie and Matt were up. Charlie was dressed in jeans and his favorite navy blue and white Scottish national rugby jersey with two purple bands. Matt was walking around in a pair of dark blue and green plaid flannel pajama bottoms and a T-shirt, a cup of coffee in his hand. My guess—Holly was still sleeping. She could have been awake, in the shower, in her bedroom, anywhere awake, but I knew she wasn’t, just as I always knew when she was the one on the other end of my ringing telephone. I walked back across the street and into the park. There were still signs of police activity, with crime scene tape across the area where the kidnapper had been and gone. I walked up to it and stood looking out at the direction he and MacGregor had taken. Then I walked along the path where Shelby had pushed the stroller as she sang to Ally. Rocky forced me to stop for a minute while he read his doggy newspaper, sniffing every other bush. Perhaps a skunk had been there or a raccoon. Or just another dog. When I looked up again, I was eight feet from a man who too was staring at the yellow tape that by some inherent power forbade anyone from crossing it. His expression was solemn, his thick light brown hair as messy as a physicist’s, his chin unshaven, and his eyes bloodshot from having spent a sleepless night. Greg Rallings. “Hello.” I spoke softly, holding Rocky off to one side. My dog was gentle as could be, unless he was in protective mode. But being an Australian shepherd-

Bernese mountain dog mix, his size alone seemed to frighten people. The man looked up from his trance, clearly not having noticed me coming toward him until I spoke. “Oh, I’m sorry. Hello.” I reached out a hand to shake his. Bewildered, but polite, he did the same. “I’m Jenny McNair.” “Nice to meet you. I’m Greg Rallings.” “Yes, I know.” “You know?” “Jillian’s father.” “Yes, how did you—? Have we met?” “I saw you arrive last night.” “Oh. Yes. Last night. I should have come sooner. I would have come sooner. I was in Spokane. Had to get a flight. Got one as soon as Carter called.” Well, that answered one question, not that I’d suspected that he was the one who had actually taken Ally, considering that at over six feet tall and weighing at least two hundred pounds, he did not match the description of the runner. But if he was involved in the kidnapping and had hired someone to do it, would he have been out of town? Wouldn’t he have been here to collect the stolen baby? Equally possible was that he would have placed himself out of town to reduce any suspicion of guilt. But judging from the state of disrepair he was in this morning, he was no more guilty of kidnapping a baby than Shelby was. Unless he was a remarkable actor and an incredibly devious person. Ignoring Charlie’s caution to never rule out anyone, I immediately aborted the other questions I’d planned to ask him. “I’m sorry, I’m not myself this morning. I—who are you again?”

“I’m Jenny McNair. Carter and Shelby have hired my father and me to help find their baby.” “Oh. Of course. They told me. I’m just—” His sigh was so deep that I thought he might collapse from lack of oxygen. “I just keep thinking that if I stand here long enough, I’ll figure it out. I’ll figure out who did this and bring their baby back to them.” Did he love his friends so much or was this more about a desire to be the hero? Shelby’s hero? He opened his eyes wider and met mine. “I can’t imagine who would take Ally. Why? Why would someone take her? Who would do this?” He looked into my eyes, and I realized these were not rhetorical questions he was asking. “We’ll do our best to find out,” was all the comfort I could offer. His sigh was deep and ragged, causing his body to shudder. “Shelby said you’re very intuitive.” So, Shelby had been more aware of the exchanges between Charlie and me than I had realized. “Do you think—? Do you think Ally is okay? Is she still—? “I believe she’s still alive.” That information was based solely on my sixth chakra. Hopefully it would not let me down. “I believe she’s okay.” “God, I hope so. I’m so—We’re all so concerned. Shelby is frantic. I don’t think she slept at all last night. Carter and I were up with her most of the night. And Jillian too. She’s not only worried about Ally, but her mother as well.” A hint of pride was revealed in his cheerless smile. “She’s a wonderful daughter. She’s so loving and kind. Not your typical teenager.” “I noticed that. She’s been wonderful with Shelby, taking care of her ankle and comforting her.” “Yes, she would do that. I only wish—” He hung his head, then looked up again and finished his words. “I could have been here sooner. For all of them.”

The three best friends. I ed Scott’s words. How had that not changed over the years? How, after a divorce and two marriages, had their friendships remained intact? When I spotted Charlie heading for MacGregor’s Range Rover that he’d allowed Josh to back out of his driveway, I excused myself and headed in their direction. Josh jumped out of the driver’s seat to let MacGregor take over. He came around the car to get Rocky. “I can take him inside for you.” I handed off the leash and gave Charlie a hug good morning. Before I could ask about Holly, he shoved a slip of paper inside my hand. Greg Rallings’ address and phone number. I shook my head. “No longer necessary.” “Why not?” I nodded in the direction of the man who was still standing in the park staring at the crime scene. “I was just talking to him.” “That’s Greg Rallings?” Charlie asked. “Did he give you any information?” “Nothing that didn’t convince me that he’s innocent.” “You’re certain?” “As certain as I can be.” “You know I have confidence in your intuition, lass, but it might not be wise to rule out the man completely, particularly if this is a crime of ion, the motive being jealousy or envy.” I couldn’t argue with that. “You’re right. When we get back, we’ll ask him more questions. If nothing else, he might be able to offer some insight that the Elliots weren’t able to.” I glanced back at the man who was now walking toward the house, his shoulders slumped. I knew the feeling. I too wanted to solve this crime. The sooner the better.

Chapter Six

“OKAY, NOW, TELL ME ABOUT HOLLY, CHARLIE.” The four of us were settled into the Rover and headed toward the college fair. “Och, dinna get your knickers in a knot, lass. She’ll come around. She’s just being . . . Holly.” I laughed. Ah yes, my stubborn and vociferous daughter who could try the patience of a saint . . . or a spiritual counselor . . . or a mother. “How long did the venting last?” Charlie’s shrug reminded me of Josh. “Only a couple hours. You’d have been proud of Matthew.” I was always proud of Matthew. Well, almost always. “How so?” “He managed to find ways to bring her back to reality. Without judging or criticizing her, he’d encourage her to vent. Then he would subtly help her see the truth.” “The lad takes after his mother that way,” MacGregor said. I smiled up at him in appreciation, for believing that and for noticing it. “Is she still sleeping?” I asked Charlie. “For a wee while longer. Matt promised to take her to her favorite breakfast diner and then over to the University. She wants to meet some of his friends.” “As in girlfriend?” He hadn’t mentioned one, but he never did. At least not to his mother. “I think it was more some of his guy friends that he’s told her about. Now that she’s a college student . . . “ Damn. Was this where it began?

“When will I get to meet her?” Josh asked. I let Charlie answer that question. “Very soon, laddie. When we return from the college, I should think.” The smile on Josh’s face told me he was looking forward to meeting the other member of our family. It also told me that he had no idea what he was in for. Nor did any of us for that matter. As Matt had often said in his youth, Hurricane Holly was home.

“Whoa!” I couldn’t dispute Josh’s reaction. It was a wee bit overwhelming. Hundreds of students and prospective students with their parents were milling about the intimate college campus. There was a definite chill in the air, but no drizzle . . . yet. “Where do we start?” His eyes were as big as saucers. MacGregor nodded toward the track. “Right over there.” Between the track and bleachers was a large tent with several tables set up, each holding literature about a specific program and manned by the appropriate athletes. We followed MacGregor as he wove his way through the crowd to a man dressed in a college sweat suit. The best I could tell, the sweatshirt was identical to the one the kidnapper had worn the day before, minus the hood. “Athletic director?” Charlie asked. “Aye.” MacGregor reached out and shook his hand. “How are you, Harvey?” “Well, Malcolm, and you?” “We’ll be well once we find the wee bairn. We really appreciate your help in this.” “You really think it could be one of our boys?”

“I’m afraid so. The kidnapping wasn’t necessarily instigated by him. He may have been paid to carry out the task. Harvey Stiles, meet Charlie and Jenny McNair and Josh Mitchell.” We all shook hands and expressed our appreciation for his willingness to assist us. “As you requested, Malcolm, I haven’t told anyone about this. Not even Coach West—other than to let him know that Josh would like to spend a few days training with the team.” “Very good,” Charlie said. “It’s always best to put as few people as necessary in the precarious position of having to keep information to themselves.” “I understand. How would you like to do this?” “Why don’t you take Josh over to meet the coach and some of the of the track team,” Charlie suggested. “Jenny and Malcolm can accompany you. I’ll just wander about for a wee while.” “Did you get that list of names and numbers of the runners that I emailed you?” Harvey’s frown was transparent. The thought of one of his students being involved in a kidnapping was affecting him. It would anyone in his position, especially when it was possible that the person who had put the student up to it could be someone he knew well, such as a faculty member or one of his coaches. “I assume the police have started interviewing students as well?” Charlie asked. “More like harassing, but they’re covering all the sports. What made you zero in on the track and field team?” MacGregor answered. “I was able to look at the footprints. The kidnapper was wearing very serious running shoes. Also judging from his size and speed. It’s possible he was a soccer player, but we’re focusing on the runners first.” “Not just a pretty face.” Harvey gave MacGregor a gentle slap on the cheek before leading us over to where the coaches and runners were gathered. “Just relax,” I told Josh.

“Easy for you to say, Jenny. You’re not the one who will be training with a bunch of college runners.” He had a point. When we stopped adjacent to the track, we were staring at close to thirty kids, all dressed in running shoes and sweatshirts. Not just any sweatshirts, but brown sweatshirts with an insignia on the front and two white circles on the back with the name of the school between the circles. Every single one of them was hooded. And it wasn’t even a grey day. But it was Seattle. The clouds could drift in at any point. So could the rain. “The boys will be alternating events and demonstrations with the girls’ track team,” Harvey explained, nodding toward a group of girls warming up near the bleachers. “Are all the lads here?” MacGregor asked. “Not quite. Six kids are out of town, left for the holiday. Fortunately most of our students are local so they’re still here.” That helped considerably. Charlie would be checking on the missing students’ departure times and their alibis if the police hadn’t already done so. “Three are out sick apparently. Flu.” He laughed sardonically. “Most likely brought on by exams.” Or Friday night partying, I thought. The head coach was a good six inches shorter than Harvey and eight inches shorter than MacGregor. His frown seemed entrenched, even when propriety dictated a smile or at least a pleasant demeanor, such as upon greeting a potential student. This was not a good sign. Were we throwing Josh into the ring with a bulldog? Coach West quickly excused himself to attend to his team. Harvey too had noticed the grim expression on the balding man’s face. “He’s a little bent out of shape because I made the mistake of telling him Josh would be training with his boys instead of asking him.” Ah. The ego. Something to look forward to.

Since the coach appeared to be shirking his duties as dictated by propriety, Harvey found the captain of the track team, Rob Carlyle, and asked him to introduce Josh to some of the runners. The boy was good-looking, confident, and unlike the coach, apparently not threatened by Josh’s or our presence. After Rob kindly introduced Josh to several runners whose names he would undoubtedly forget within seconds, MacGregor and I made our way from student to student, asking questions that parents were likely to ask. I let him focus on the more popular questions. He asked several their best times for some of the different events, focusing on those who ran what he called the middle distances such as the eight hundred and fifteen hundred meter races, and even some of the longer distances, claiming that his interest in those were because he had run them in his youth. I learned something. Actually I learned a lot. Since Matt had always been more serious about soccer and rugby than he ever was about running, I had not been that exposed to the sport that wasn’t only track. It was track and field and included different jumping activities as well as throwing. And the running didn’t only involve single runners making their way around a track. It included a variety of distances and jumping over hurdles and even team activities such as relays. No wonder there were so many students involved. But we would be focusing on the runners rather than the jumpers and throwers. I asked the motherly-type questions such as if they were likely to corrupt our “son” or were they well-behaved serious athletes. After this, Josh would be far too embarrassed to ever attend this school. Of course, he had no plans to. His intentions were to study hard enough to get accepted into the university where MacGregor and Charlie taught so he could take their classes. As MacGregor and I made our way through the group of athletes, meeting each and every one of them, we had our observation skills on full alert for such things as sleeplessness, level of anxiety, guilty eyes, and all around unpleasant demeanor. The only one to meet the latter criterion was Coach West. Fortunately his assistant coach, Thomas Anders, was a much more pleasant man, which explained why the team seemed to migrate toward him for help or answers to questions. “Why did you ask about their times on those particular races?” I asked MacGregor when we were away from the boys. “What about the shorter races?

The sprints?” “Judging from the distance we ran in the park, the runner runs longer distances. I doubt he was a sprinter or he wouldn’t have kept gaining distance on me. We’ll look at everyone, but taking into consideration speed and endurance, we’ll focus first on the middle distance runners. If we don’t find our culprit there, we’ll expand to longer races such as the five thousand meters.” “Makes sense.” “They do seem like a nice group of lads though.” “Just keep focusing on the fact that one of them is a kidnapper.” He stopped walking and waited for me to notice and stop as well. I turned to face him. “You sound very certain of that, McNair.” “I do?” “Aye. You said it with great certainty.” “Then I suppose I am.” “Sensing energy, are you now, lassie?” “That’s your department, Professor MacGregor. I just go with the flow and let things come to me.” “Well, if my wee detective brain is working at all, I’d have to say something just did. “ “Then we’d best go meet the rest of the runners.” There were over thirty-five of the track and field team, including those who were not there. “Any way to narrow it down?” I asked MacGregor. He winced. “I thought I had when I established the advanced running shoes they wear. And the events he’s most likely to run.” “How about matching the shoe to the prints?”

“Coppers already tried,” MacGregor said. “They’re all wearing the same brand.” “Size?” “Too similar to make a difference.” “Size of runners?” He shook his head. “I’ve eliminated a handful who are shorter or taller than the rest, but the majority of them meet my estimate.” “It was a thought.” “A good one too.” He leaned down and gave me a soft kiss. “I checked six off my list. And I’ve marked the most likely twelve as determined by events. That’s better than nothing.” “True. And it’s good to know that Ben Blaine has his people on it.” “Aye, he does that. Apparently he has upwards of twenty people questioning everyone in the athletic program.” “But not focusing on the track and field team.” “He’s not, but Jack and Rochelle are.” “Good to know since time is not on our side.” “Aye, true, McNair, but the fact that the runners all wear similar shoes, confirms in my mind that we’re on the right track—no pun intended.” I rolled my eyes. “That indicates it was most likely someone from the school. Were the shoes donated?” “According to Harvey, a shoe manufacturing company donated several pairs of running shoes to the school. They were distributed among the runners first. What was left went to some of the soccer players.” “It’s still likely it’s someone on the track team though.” “I agree. We’re making progress, McNair. It may not feel like it, but we are.” He

took my hand and we headed back to the crowd for more mingling. When Josh found us, he was smiling from ear to ear. For a moment I thought he might elect to attend this college instead of Charlie and MacGregor’s. “You like it here.” MacGregor had noticed the same thing. “The guys are pretty nice, especially Rob. He introduced me to several of the runners.” “So, you feel comfortable training with them for a few days?” “Sure. But that’s not why I’m smiling.” “Why are you smiling?” I asked. “I found out something. I don’t know about the six guys who took off early for vacation, but there are three guys who didn’t show up because they’re sick.” I waited for him to continue. I didn’t want to point out that we were already aware of that. “And some of the guys were talking like they’re not really sick.” “And?” MacGregor asked. “And I started thinking maybe they’re not here because they don’t wanna be because they know we’re looking for them.” “How would they know that?” “Not sure.” He groaned. “I guess that doesn’t work, but maybe they’re avoiding the police.” “The police would go to their homes or dorms to question them.” MacGregor slipped an arm across Josh’s shoulder. “But you’re thinking like a detective. Anything else? Why did the guys think they weren’t really sick?” “They said a couple of them were out partying and didn’t show up because of hangovers, and they figure the other one was out late with his girlfriend. Apparently she’s really hot and they think he sneaks her into the dorm at night.

Anyway, it doesn’t sound like they were sick like they said.” “Good information,” I encouraged. “Exactly the kind we’re looking for.” “Oh, and one guy showed up this morning but left because he pulled a hamstring.” “Thanks, Josh.” MacGregor too wanted to encourage him. “Keep this up on Monday when you train with the guys. Anything you can learn like that could be helpful. Focus on the middle distance and possibly the long distance runners more than the sprinters.” “Okay. I’m better at those anyway. I doubt I can keep up with these guys, but it will be interesting to see how they train. Maybe I should stick around for a while. I think this goes on for most of the day. I know it would look weird for you to stay all day, but I could.” “You’d be comfortable doing that?” He nodded. “Sure. I think I’ve got a good cover.” He really was enjoying this. It was a lot better than hiding out in my island cottage doing all of his investigating and research on a computer. Charlie agreed that it was an excellent idea. We would head out and return for him in the mid afternoon. By then we would have had a chance to interview Greg Rallings. And maybe I’d even have been able to spend a few minutes with my daughter. We managed to watch a brief soccer demonstration and then stayed for the first round of track demonstrations which gave MacGregor a chance to observe the runners’ forms. At the completion of the fifteen hundred meter race, Charlie and I looked at him expectantly. He shook his head. “Sorry, but short of handing each of the runners a baby to hold while they run, I won’t be identifying our runner today.” When we returned to Charlie’s, Holly and Matt were nowhere to be found. I sent Matt a simple text. A single question mark. He promptly texted back, “Be back in an hour?” His question mark told me not to count on it. He was obviously not the one in charge.

“Let’s get over to the Elliots’,” I suggested. “We can go on the pretense that we’re asking after them and to see if they’ve thought of anyone else to add to their list. Greg Rallings’ car is still there so we can ask him our questions.” “Shall we call first?” Charlie asked. “No.” “Testy are you then, lassie?” My father knew my moods well. “Sorry, I thought the kids would be back, and I’d at least get to look at my daughter.” I was quickly struck with a sharp pang of guilt. We were working on a kidnapping case after all. Right across the street, there were parents who were wondering if they’d ever get to look at their daughter again. “I’m sorry. Selfish thought.” MacGregor reached for and squeezed my hand. “You miss her, that’s all.” I smiled up at him, appreciative of his understanding. “Shall we go then?” “I think you and Charlie should. It won’t feel as overwhelming with only two of you.” “What are you going to do?” “Not sure. Stop in and talk to Maureen? Perhaps go back and retrace my steps from yesterday?” Again? Something was bothering him, something that he wasn’t willing to talk about yet, no doubt for fear that the talking might jostle it in the wrong direction. While MacGregor headed for the park, Charlie and I continued in the direction of the Elliots’. “She’ll come around, lass.” “I know, Charlie. It’s just hard. And I don’t want her to take it out—” “Malcolm can handle it, assuming you were going to say that you don’t want her taking out her disappointment and anger on him.”

“Something like that. I was just thinking about how Jillian reacts to Carter.” “She’s not so fond of him.” “I think MacGregor is going to ask Maureen if she has gleaned anything from Jillian regarding the relationship of the three adults. Including if she knows how Jillian felt about Carter and if it’s changed since he and her mother got married.” “Any insight is helpful.” Charlie winked. “Even if for personal reasons.” I wasn’t about to deny that. Anything that would be useful in easing the relationship between my daughter and my future husband, I was open to hearing. “So, where did you go off to while we were talking to the track and field team?” “Och, just meeting some of the faculty . There’s a good chance the person who put the young runner up to it is a faculty member after all.” “How did you go about that?” “I only mentioned I have a grandson interested in the college and they were all over me.” Ah, so it seemed that, despite having plenty of grandchildren of his own, Charlie was enjoying playing Josh’s grandfather as well. “Anyone you’re suspicious of?” “Of the ones I spoke to, only one.” “Really? That’s something. Who?” “Coach Jim West.” “Because of his dour mood?” “Aye. Apparently he’s usually more pleasant. Something must be heavily weighing on him for him to maintain that mood during a college fete where they’re trying to recruit applicants.” “Marital spat?” “I dinna ken, lassie, but I intend to find out.”

Of course he did. “Anything else on the Navigator case?” “I spoke with my men who are tailing the Greens. One thing of interest has me believing we’re getting closer.” “And what might that be?” “Apparently Mike’s wife Val met George’s ex-wife Marsha for a cup of coffee this morning.” “I assume your men managed to eavesdrop?” “Och, aye.” “And?” “And it’s clear that Val and Marsha are good friends, possibly bonded by their abhorrence of George’s current wife, Judy.” “Not surprising.” “No, but what is odd is that they’re both convinced that George Green is still in love with Marsha.” I stopped walking as if that would enhance my hearing ability. “His ex-wife?” “Aye.” “If that’s the case, then why would he have divorced her?” “Precisely.” I had the exact same question about Greg Rallings and Shelby Elliot. If they were still so close that they clung to each other over the kidnapping of her baby, why had they divorced?

HOW HAD I NOT noticed the first time I met him? He too had blue eyes. Clearly Shelby Elliot did not have the same aversion to blue eyes on men that I did. The two husbands could have ed for brothers. Carter was only slightly

shorter and his hair was darker, but he resembled Greg simply in his carriage and presence. They wore similar beige cotton slacks and golf shirts with beige Vneck sweaters over them. I wondered if that came from being lifelong friends. Shelby was dressed in loose-fitting jeans and a grey turtleneck with a matching sweatshirt over it. Comfort clothes. Her lush golden hair was somewhat disheveled, still wavy which confirmed my belief that the waves were natural. Her face was pale and puffy, her eyes red and swollen and she wore no makeup. Still she was one of the most strikingly beautiful women I had ever seen. And despite her deep sadness and apparent neediness, there was something vibrantly sensual about her. We went through the concerned and courteous questions first. It had been a sleepless night for all of them. Even Jillian who had remained in her rose bud and heart pajamas had swollen red eyes and held on tightly to her coffee. “The police haven’t found out anything.” Shelby’s voice was bordering on hysteria. “Not a single lead has panned out.” “And there hasn’t been a ransom call. We were hoping there would be,” Carter said, his arm wrapped tightly around Shelby’s shoulder. “Did you learn anything at the college fair?” Shelby asked. “We’ve narrowed the list of potential perpetrators,” I said. “Malcolm eliminated some simply based on their sizes. He’s also focusing on runners who he thinks would have the speed and endurance to have run that fast and that far.” “How many are there?” Greg asked. “All together? Around thirty-eight.” “Thirty-eight?” “Apparently track and field is very popular at the college. But we’ve narrowed the list somewhat and we’ll continue to do so,” Charlie said. “And Josh is still out there.” “He is?” Jillian asked. “What’s he doing? I mean, he really works with you and stuff?” Was there interest there despite the circumstances?

“He does. He’ll stay for the entire fair. He’s meeting the runners, getting to know them, asking questions, but mostly listening.” “You’ve trained him to do that?” Carter asked. “He’s been working with us since we—” I did not want to get into the details of Josh’s rescue. “Since he came to live with us. He’s quite good at it.” “Did you learn anything? Anything at all?” “The police will be checking alibis. That will narrow the list some more,” Charlie said.“And we’ll be meeting some of the students who didn’t make it to the fair. Some were out sick. Another pulled his hamstring this morning. We’ll follow up with all of them. The police are interviewing every athlete in the program as well.” Charlie too wanted to give them hope. The kind that was more substantial than our intuition. “We’re focusing on the most likely runners first,” I said. “How do you know which those would be?” Greg asked. Was he so distracted that he’d missed my earlier explanation? Understandable under the circumstances. “Malcolm is basing it on speed and endurance and which events they run.” “He’s a physics professor,” Shelby explained, apparently more alert than Greg seemed to be. “I see.” “And we’re focusing first on runners, not the participants in the field events. We’re giving it our full attention,” I assured them. “What about your other case?” Carter asked. “Didn’t you say you had another case, a life-threatening one?” “Aye, we’re working on that as well. But I’ve put my other men on it. I have them tailing all the suspects so I feel more comfortable helping Malcolm and Jenny with this case.”

“Thank you. We really appreciate that,” Carter said, glancing at those he considered to be his family as he spoke for all of them. “You might consider offering a reward to anyone who can lead us to the kidnapper,” Charlie suggested. “A reward?” Shelby asked. “It is often helpful. People who think they don’t know anything are suddenly wracking their brains for clues and often come up with one,” I explained. “Many are false but all it takes is one legitimate one.” “Of course,” Carter said. He cringed and shook his head. “I wish I had more money available right now. Would twenty-five thousand be helpful?” “Anything is,” Charlie said. “I can put up twenty-five as well,” Greg said. “Possibly a little more. I’ll check my s.” “Excellent.” Charlie glanced out the window at the group of reporters that was still hovering around the house. “I’ll let the press know as soon as we leave here. They’ll get the word out quickly.” “Thank you,” Shelby said. “You’ve been very helpful.” “You can thank us when we find Ally for you,” Charlie said. “Can I get you some coffee?” Greg offered. Obviously he needed some. Charlie and I glanced at each other. We accepted the offer, not because we actually wanted coffee, but in order to see how comfortable Greg Rallings was in his ex-wife’s home. Considering that he was the one to make a fresh pot and serve us, we determined that he was very comfortable. “Have you come up with any other names?” Charlie asked. “Of people who have been on your property recently?” “To tell you the truth, we haven’t really been thinking about that,” Carter answered. “All we can think about is—”

“I understand. But any tips you can give us could help. You’re certain there’s no one who would wish to cause you harm?” “No one.” Charlie turned to look Greg Rallings directly in the eye. “What about you, Greg?” There was no mistaking Charlie’s meaning, at least from my perspective, but then I could read Charlie easily. Either Greg Rallings was not reading him clearly or he was ignoring his insinuation. “No one would want to harm Carter and Shelby. They’re wonderful people. Everyone they know is very fond of them.” “Perhaps someone is envious of them? What they have together? Their relationship?” Greg closed his weary eyes for a moment. This time he did grasp Charlie’s intimation, and he could not avoid it, at least not gracefully. “If you’re asking if I’m jealous of their relationship, the answer is no. I’m happy they have each other.” “Is there anyone you can think of, any of their friends who might act like a friend, but is in truth envious or jealous of them?” “No one.” “Well, if you can think of anyone, it would be very helpful.” Greg nodded and took a long sip of his strong coffee as if that would fortify him. He needed all the fortification he could get. I knew what was coming, even if he didn’t. “Have you been in the Elliots’ home before, Greg?” “Yes, of course.” “Often?”

“Yes often. We’re friends. And my daughter lives here.” “And their garden? Have you been in their garden?” “Of course I have. What is this about?” It was Shelby who stood up to face Charlie with a demeanor I had not seen before. When she spoke, it was with a resolve I would not have expected from her. “Mr. McNair, my ex-husband did not do this. He would never do this. I assure you that Greg would not do anything to harm us. You can stop treating him as if he’s a suspect.” Charlie backed off. Charlie McNair rarely backed off. I knew where his thoughts had gone. The same place mine had. The Elliots believed in Greg Rallings’ innocence so strongly that they had left his name off their list as they would any member of their family.

Chapter Seven

“ODD,” CHARLIE SAID as we made our way back across the street. MacGregor was walking toward us. “How’d it go?” “It was a wee bit odd,” Charlie said again. “What was—?” MacGregor asked. “One minute, laddie.” Charlie put his hand up to stop us from talking, turned, and walked over to the group of reporters who were sipping coffee, rubbing their arms, and marching in place in an attempt to stay warm in the cold November drizzle. He quickly announced that the family of the missing baby was putting up a reward for fifty thousand dollars. Several questions were asked, but Charlie dodged them well. “Fifty thousand?” MacGregor asked me. “The Elliots only have twenty-five thousand readily available. Greg Rallings is putting up the rest.” MacGregor ed Charlie in his sparring with the reporters. “One-hundred thousand,” he said softly. “You’re certain, laddie?” “Aye, I’m certain.” Charlie announced the increased amount and side-stepped any other questions, particularly the ones that related to who he was and how he was involved. “A concerned neighbor,” was all he said as he and MacGregor walked away from the news-hungry troops.

“So, tell me what’s odd,” MacGregor said as we hurried across the street. I took his hand as we walked. “Their relationship. It seems a bit unusual for a divorced couple. The three of them are truly close.” Just as Scott had implied when I’d seen him at the Greens’ party. “What about you? Did you discover anything?” “I talked to Maureen. She told me that Jillian used to like Carter a lot. Adored him in fact, as she might an uncle. He and her dad are best friends. But once her mom married him, she changed toward him. She said she doesn’t mean to be like that. She just can’t help herself. It bothers her to see him with her mom.” I supposed that was understandable. Maybe. In some cases. It was different in my daughter’s case. Her mother had every right to be with another man. Her father had cheated on her mother after all. That thought caused me to wonder why Jillian’s parents had split up. It was something my curiosity would undoubtedly pursue. “Did she say anything about the relationship of the three adults? Anything that would cause us to believe that Greg Rallings envies the couple their happiness?” “She’s only met Greg a couple times, doesn’t really know him which means that most of her information comes through Jillian. She didn’t get the feeling that there’s any jealousy among them at all. It almost sounded as if Jillian wanted her father to be angry and jealous and to fight for her mother. But now she seems to have reconciled herself to the fact that it’s not going to happen, and that Shelby and Carter are together for the duration.” “He certainly seems devoted to her,” I said. “But then they both do.” “What about at the park?” Charlie asked. “Any insights?” He shook his head. “I don’t know why I keep going back there. I suppose I’m trying to figure out how the runner gained so much distance on me.” “Because you think this will be helpful to the case?” Charlie asked. “Or are you simply attempting to soothe your shattered ego?” MacGregor reached around me to punch Charlie in the arm. When I looked up, I

noticed Matthew’s car parked in Charlie’s driveway. My stomach tightened, and I scolded myself once again for letting my sprite of a daughter strike fear in the heart of a grown woman. MacGregor squeezed my hand tightly, then released it. Why throw our relationship in Holly’s face? Charlie was the first one inside. Matt immediately came over to give me a hug. He reached for MacGregor’s hand to shake. Normally he would have hugged him, but he was being sensitive for his sister’s sake. Since my daughter wasn’t budging from the kitchen doorway, I closed the distance between us. She accepted my hug with a soft one of her own. “Did you sleep okay, honey?” “Yeah, fine. Where have you been?” “We were working on the kidnapping case.” “Of course. Did you learn anything?” “A little. I would have come in to see you but you were still sleeping.” She shrugged. “No biggy.” I could sense MacGregor behind me now. I stepped out of the way so he could greet Holly. He reached out and hugged her. “Hello, lassie. It’s good to see you.” No flinch. No cringe. No shying away. Not as bad as when Carter had hugged Jillian, I thought. Holly allowed him to hug her for all of three seconds, and then simply turned and walked away. MacGregor’s eyes met mine and he winked. No wounded ego here. Only patience and . She opened the refrigerator door as if she were looking for something, but I knew perfectly well that if Matt took her to her favorite diner, she would have indulged in extra-thick sourdough French toast stuffed with a cream filling and covered with blueberry syrup and a mocha with whipped cream—something she did on rare occasion. But it assured that she would not be hungry for a week. Or at least until Thanksgiving. Closing the refrigerator door, she went in search of the tea kettle to keep herself occupied.

“Put on enough water for all of us, lassie,” Charlie said. “I’ll make my special brew of tea.” Holly groaned. She knew what that meant. We all did. It would be thick enough to hold a spoon upright. Still, she filled the tea kettle as her grandfather had requested. Then, she turned around and looked up at MacGregor and me as if she had only now realized we were still standing there. “So, now that you’re getting married, are you still going to call each other by your last names?” Okay, it wasn’t exactly the question either of us was expecting. We looked at each other and smiled. MacGregor answered. “I think we’ll play that one by ear.” She raised an eyebrow in a look of disdain. Charlie came to the rescue. “Grab that tea off the shelf, will you, Holly luv?” Holly again did as her grandfather had requested. After handing him the tea, she looked up at us with a big smile on her face. “So, where’s this new kid of yours?” “Josh is still at the college fair where we were this morning.” “A college fair?” College men. Suddenly her interest was piqued. “Aye, we believe the kidnapper is a student there.” “So you’ve put this kid to work for you?” “Josh enjoys it.” Once again I emphasized his name. “What about your new dog I keep hearing about? Where’s he?” “Rocky is at MacGregor’s. Would you like to meet him?” She shrugged as if it didn’t matter but I knew the truth. She was crazy about dogs. Joe’s refusal to allow a dog in the house was one of the few issues she’d had with her father during her youth. I looked up at MacGregor who winked

again and headed for the door. Maybe Rocky would provide safe territory. He was, after all, part Bernese Mountain dog and wasn’t their country of origin Switzerland? We could use a neutralizing influence about now. By the time the tea was made, poured, and served, Holly was sitting on the floor with an oversized black, white, and caramel colored furry head in her lap. At least someone had managed to win over my obstinate daughter. Or provide her with the comfort she needed. But it went both ways. Every now and then, a contented sigh emanated from Rocky’s large body. After fifteen minutes of attempting to draw Holly into a conversation about classes, college atmosphere, boys, dance, clothes, and even the weather, we gave up. Despite my feeling guilty for discussing a case on her vacation time, I followed Charlie’s lead. She didn’t seem to care. MacGregor’s cell and Charlie’s doorbell went off at the same time. Josh was ready to be picked up. Jack and Rochelle came to report in to their old university instructor. When Matt volunteered to pick up Josh, Holly jumped up and went with him. Apparently anything, even meeting the new “kid” in the family, was preferable to hanging out with her mother and her mother’s fiancé. I had to it that the energy in the room cleared noticeably upon her departure. “No fingerprints on the stroller, other than the family ’,” Jack was saying. “Not that we had expected any. Could you see if the kidnapper was wearing gloves?” MacGregor shook his head. “He was too far out in front of me.” I closed my eyes for a moment, recalling the scene. Even as I was helping Shelby up, I had looked at the two men running. “His arms were in front of him. He was cradling the baby.” “What are you saying, lass?” Charlie always noticed when I was in a dazed state. I released my breath and blinked hard a couple times. “That he was cradling the baby against his chest. Because he didn’t want anything to happen to her.” A common sigh seemed to be released into the silence. The kidnapper cared.

Ally was still alive. Ally was being well cared for. Whether the kidnapper had taken her for ransom or because he was hired by someone who wanted a baby, she was safe. At least that’s what my fourth and sixth chakras were confirming. “That’s encouraging, Jenny,” Rochelle said. “I doubt it will be information we’ll relay to Blaine, but it makes me feel a helluva lot better. I’ve seen too many violent endings to these kidnappings.” Rochelle didn’t know me that well, so I had to assume that Charlie had told her about my intuition being accurate more often than not. “Have you learned anything else?” Charlie asked. “The footprints are from athletic shoes, running shoes to be specific.” Jack told us what MacGregor had already concluded. “So, is Blaine focusing on the track and field team more?” “Not yet. He thinks any of the athletes could be good runners as well.” “True,” Charlie said. “Better that you cover more people than too few.” That fact also allowed us to concentrate on the few. “Between us, Rochelle and I have personally questioned all the runners. Several of their alibis have checked out for that morning. We’re down to fourteen who all claim they were out running that morning. Unfortunately no alibis. Other than a weak one from a couple guys who were running together.” If they could trust those. Still, definitely more manageable. “Sweatshirts? I assume they all own at least a hooded one?” “I’m afraid so,” Rochelle said. “They all have one hooded and one non-hooded.” MacGregor took their list to compare to his list of middle distance runners. “That puts us at seven,” he said, explaining his event theory. But probably best to keep long distance runners in there as well so that bumps us back up to eleven.” I was happy to see that Jack and Rochelle had marked their list accordingly, far more respectful of our theories than Ben Blaine would have been. “What about the ones who supposedly went home for the holiday early?” I

asked. “All of their schedules and flights check out. Those six are the only ones who don’t live locally or driving distance.” “What about the three who claimed to have been sick?” MacGregor asked as he went into the kitchen. “Coffee?” Rochelle and Jack readily accepted. No donuts in the house, but there were likely to be scones, considering that I had brought over a homemade batch two days ago. MacGregor read my mind and found them in the refrigerator. He set them on a cookie sheet and set the oven on a low heat to warm. The advantage of marrying a bachelor who had survived a kitchen on his own for many years. “The three all claim to have slept in. Two hung over, one sick.” “Did you believe them?” Jack looked at Charlie. “You should probably talk to them. Two clearly were hung over, the third didn’t look too bad. Claims he was sick. No alibis for yesterday morning.” “Distances?” MacGregor asked. “They all fit into middle or long distance,” Rochelle said. Charlie pulled his list of names from his pocket and added some notes. We were making progress. Thanks to MacGregor and Jack and Rochelle, a lot more than I had expected to at this point. “And the lad who left the event early because he injured his hamstring?” Charlie asked. “His roommate says he was in their room until late morning. It’s always hard to trust friends’ alibis though. Most of the other kids have more than one alibi, someone who saw them at the library, in class, that sort of thing. But we’re inclined to believe him. He did go to the college infirmary to get some ice packs, so at least we know that part was true,” Jack said. “Blaine thinks this was a very well thought out kidnapping,” Rochelle said.

“He’s still convinced that the Elliots were involved.” She shook her head in wonder. “But at least he’s keeping a somewhat open mind.” “There have been several kidnappings on the West Coast in the past six months. It could be a baby selling ring.” Jack sighed and I knew he was thinking about his boss. “But you know Blaine. Once his mind is fixed on something, it takes a lot to budge it.” “And that something—or someone—is Shelby Elliot,” Rochelle said. Charlie rolled his eyes. “He keeps pondering whether it was a real kidnapping or just staged to look like a kidnapping,” Jack said. “One of his favorite things to remind us of is how many crimes are really just staged to look like crimes,” Rochelle added. Considering how many insurance fraud cases Charlie had solved, he knew all about that. Charlie and I took over serving the coffee and scones as MacGregor shared our theory about the kidnapper intending to run straight for the street but upon seeing us, he took off running the other way. Both Jack and Rochelle believed that to be significant and if nothing else, it told us that the runner had escaped to the street through the Elliots’ yard because he knew the property. He knew them. It was not a random kidnapping. Again they thought Blaine would not find this information helpful. We were grateful they did. But then, they were Charlie’s protégés. Before we finished our afternoon snack, Matt and Holly returned with Josh. Holly’s laughter filled the air as they walked up the front porch stairs to Charlie’s. So someone besides Rocky had won her over. Of course, Matt and Josh had already established a brotherly bond which was certain to influence her, if for no other reason than that she did not want to be left out. The three of them sprawled across the floor in front of the coffee table. I wasn’t sure if that was because the majority of the furniture was already covered or because it gave them a straight shot at the homemade scones.

We brought Rochelle and Jack up to date on what we had learned that morning and where Josh had spent the day. “Did you make any further discoveries?” MacGregor asked Josh. He finished chewing his oversized bite of the raspberry scone and swallowed. “Actually I did. There’s another guy you might want to check out.” He pulled a slip of paper from his pocket. “Name is Jeff Palmer. He was on the team until a week ago.” “What happened?” “Academic probation. He was suspended from the team. The guys kept talking about it ‘cause it sounds like he’s one of their fastest runners.” “What distance?” MacGregor asked. “I think they said fifteen hundred meters.” “We’ll check it out,” Jack said. “Yeah, ‘cause I mean, even if he’s not going to the school now, wouldn’t he have the same sweatshirt and running shoes and everything?” “Yeah, he would.” Jack looked from Josh to Charlie as if to ask if simply living with the detective had influenced the boy’s ability to think like one. I gazed down at my “new kid” affectionately, smiling when I saw the three of them grab for the last scone at the same time. Matt, who was in the middle, was the winner, but the smug look on his face quickly vanished when Holly from one side and Josh from the other, snatched their fair share directly from his hand. After Rochelle and Jack left, Charlie said, “I have a hunch that as soon as possible we need to check out these three lads who claimed to be out sick.” “Particularly considering that they’re all middle or long distance runners,” MacGregor said. “We’ll let the police check out the lad who is out on academic probation first, and if his alibi doesn’t pan out, we’ll pay him a visit as well.”

“Was it helpful?” Josh’s eyes were open wide. “Very,” Charlie said. “Exactly the kind of information we’re looking for. Was there anything else you overheard that might be useful?” “Not really. They mostly talked about running and girls.” He smiled sheepishly at Holly. “Any cute guys?” she asked. “I don’t know what girls consider cute, but there sure were a lot of them flirting with Rob.” “Who’s Rob?” “The captain of the team.” “You said you’re training with them on Monday?” Josh laughed. “Yeah, you can come along if you want.” I wasn’t sure I liked her motive, especially since my beautiful daughter had been so focused on dance through her high school years that she basically had ignored boys, but I supposed it was inevitable. Better she find one she liked in Washington than Connecticut, even if it did mean she would be spending less time with me. But then, that might have been her intention. “So, other than educating yourself to which boys are the cutest,” Charlie said. “Did you learn anything else?” “There wasn’t much gossip going on, except about girls and who liked who and who’s sleep—” He stopped himself, glanced at Holly, then me, and I knew he would not be finishing that sentence. “Uh, and the coaches. They talk about the coaches a lot. They really like the assistant coach, Coach Anders, I think it is.” “Is the head coach always that grumpy? Coach West?” I was relieved to have moved on to another subject. “Yeah, the guys were talking about that. It sounds like he’s in a bad place right now.”

“Why is that?” Charlie asked. “His wife is on him all the time. At least that’s what Rob thinks.” “For what?” “She wants to move. I guess her family’s in the Midwest and she wants to go home and start a family of her own kind of thing.” Was I that far off at guessing his age? “I thought he was in his forties. At least.” “Yeah, but it sounds like they’re having trouble getting pregnant. She claims it’s the stress from living in a big city.” Having trouble getting pregnant? My mind was reeling. When I looked at MacGregor and Charlie, I knew theirs were as well. “I’m on it.” MacGregor pressed a number into his cell. He would be calling the athletic director and getting as much information as he could. “So do they think he’s going to move?” Charlie asked Josh. “Sounds like it. Maybe at the end of the semester.” After MacGregor hung up his cell, the three of us looked at each other. It appeared that our work for the day was far from done. Charlie grabbed a notebook from the antique desk in the entry and jotted down some information. He took the coach’s information from MacGregor and handed him the names and addresses of the three “sick” runners. “You and Jenny talk to the lads. They’re all living on campus in dorms. I’ll pay the coach a visit. This time on official business.” “You’ll tell him he’s a suspect?” I asked. “Och, no. I’ll tell him his lads are, and I’ll ask him to keep an eye and ear out.” “How will that help?” Josh asked. “If he’s guilty, it’ll just make him be real careful around you.” “Precisely. And I will be observing that. And, he will be certain to point us in

any direction he can, as long as it’s away from the runner. I’ll put one of my men on him as well, in case he has a private meeting with any of the lads.” “Can we help with anything?” Matt offered. “Not unless you want to go along with Josh to the practice tomorrow, as his older brother,” Charlie said. “Sure, why not. I’ll keep Josh out of mischief and those college boys away from my little sis.” I glanced over at Holly who suddenly looked about twelve years old again. It must have been the familiar gesture of sticking her tongue out at her big brother. Or maybe it was the pony tail she’d thrown her hair into when it kept falling in her face while she was struggling to swallow Charlie’s tea. I really did not want to go over to the college campus right now to interview three students. I glanced up at MacGregor. “I’ve got it,” he said, once again reading my mind. I nodded. “Thank you.” Charlie cocked his head to the side, only slightly doubtful that MacGregor could handle this on his own. But then he winked at me and I knew he understood. “Do you want to do something, Holly? Maybe go shopping?” One of my most dreaded activities, but always a sure bet with my daughter. “I thought you were going to talk to these kids in the dorm.” Obviously she had missed the exchange of body language between Charlie, MacGregor, and me. “Mac will do it. I’d like to spend time with you.” She sighed and stood up and started toward the hallway that led to her bedroom. “Maybe later. I thought I’d go see Courtney.” Courtney was her best friend from high school, and I knew for a fact that she wasn’t in town. She and her family had gone skiing for the weekend. “Well then, I guess I’ll go check out some college boys,” I said as I swallowed

the hurt and scolded myself for feeling it. And here I was feeling guilty for not spending time with my daughter. I needn’t have worried. Clearly she did not want to spend time with me. Matt gave me a sympathetic wink and came over to hug me once Holly had disappeared down the hall, leaving only her lilac scent behind. “It’ll get better, Mom.” I hoped he was right and that “better” happened before my daughter flew back to the East Coast in a week.

Chapter Eight

THREE DIFFERENT DORMS, THREE DIFFERENT PERSONALITIES. Brad Warner—smug, cocky, and extremely handsome. We didn’t bother with a phony reason for being there. “We’re investigating the kidnapping,” I said. “We need to ask you some questions.” “Cops have already questioned me. All of us. They’ve practically taken over our campus.” He was leaning against the door jamb as if that would deter us from entering his dorm room that looked as if a tornado had picked it up, twirled it around, and set it back down—on its side. But that was nothing compared to the odor. It reeked of stale alcohol, the kind that sweats through the pores of a drunk, slumbering body. MacGregor stepped past me, and being a good six inches taller and several pounds heavier than the boy, Brad Warner wisely stepped back. “We’ll be questioning you as well.” Brad gestured toward his shambles of a room. “Here?” “We’ve seen messy dorm rooms before,” I assured him. Just none that had smelled that foul. “Okay, as long as you don’t mess with anything.” He had a wry smile on his face, and I wondered if there was more to the boy than superficial good looks. I sensed a need to cover up insecurity with arrogance. “I’ll try to resist folding your clothes and putting them away,” I said as I entered the room, also resisting the urge to pinch my nose closed. “You’re with the police too?” he thought to ask.

“Private investigators,” MacGregor answered. A smug expression emerged. “Then I don’t have to answer your questions, do I?” A pre-law student? I wondered. I smiled my most enchanting smile. It was an exercise Charlie had made all of his students repeat many times in front of a mirror. Facial expressions and body language were powerful tools in the PI business, he had insisted. They not only gave us insight into the subject’s feelings and thoughts, but they provided us a weapon of our own. “Nope, you sure don’t.” My smile wavered only slightly. “But your reluctance to, might elevate you to the top of our list of suspects.” He shoved his black bangs away from his forehead, revealing a few beads of sweat that were starting to form. A broad smile on his face, MacGregor jumped into the bad cop role easily. “And if you prefer not to, we’ll have the cops haul your arse downtown where we’ll all question you together.” Brad blew out a breath, and I caught a disgusting whiff of stale alcohol. I turned away and swallowed hard against the nausea, very grateful I had never confronted that odor when I’d entered my children’s rooms during their high school years. Maybe I should make some early morning drop-in calls to Matthew’s dorm. No. Matt was too sensible. He rarely subjected his body to red meat. He wouldn’t drink so much that his room reeked and his pores sweated alcohol. He cared too much about his health. He was an athlete. I glanced up at the runner across the room from me. At least I would allow myself to indulge in the luxury of parental denial for a while longer. “Maybe I should call an attorney,” he mumbled. “Go ahead,” MacGregor said. “If it makes you feel more comfortable, by all means. And if there’s a reason you need one.” Brad shook his head. “No. No reason. What did you want to ask me?” “Why you missed the college fair today.”

“Partied a little too much last night.” Clearly. At least as determined by his red eyes and disheveled appearance and the odor that was still threatening to cause a tornado in my stomach. MacGregor asked him what time he had returned home, with whom he had been partying, and where he’d been the morning of the kidnapping. He only stumbled over the last question. But that could have been because he believed that was the only question that mattered. He didn’t realize that they all mattered. Part of our reason for being there was to determine his motivation for getting so drunk that he couldn’t make it to his track demonstration. A girl? Partying after exams? Alcoholic tendencies? Or guilt? He claimed it was celebrating after exams. For some reason I believed him. The innocent demeanor that appeared after the arrogance had subsided? Possibly. “Like I told the cops, I was sleeping,” he said. “Was your roommate here?” “No. He spent the night with his girlfriend.” “So, no alibi.” “No alibi.” “What distance do you run?” A question MacGregor still felt compelled to ask as we were still waiting to receive a detailed list of runners and their activities from the athletic director. “Hunh? Why do you care about that?” “Just curious.” “Fifteen hundred meters.” MacGregor nodded and glanced over at me, and after reading my body language which undoubtedly conveyed the upheaval in my stomach, said, “Okay, then. We may be back.” The boy frowned, then shrugged as if it made no difference one way or the other.

I heard the sigh of relief after we’d stepped across the threshold. But then I wondered if the sound had emanated from my own body. “Are you okay, McNair?” “Now I am. Please tell me the next one is in a different dorm.” “Why?” “So I can go outside and breathe some fresh air before entering another boy’s dorm room.” MacGregor glanced down at his notes. “You’re in luck. So what did you make of Brad Warner?” “I think he’s a college kid who drinks too much.” “Did he seem to be covering up something?” “Only that he doesn’t have the confidence he likes to pretend to have. I don’t think he’s our runner.” “But we won’t rule him out yet?” “No, not yet.” At least not if we heeded any of Charlie’s lessons. We dared not rule out anyone. Not even the parents of the baby, despite all three of us believing in their innocence. Not until we solved this and brought Ally home. Next was Drew Reed. Quiet, subdued, polite. Nervous. More than suspecting guilt, it made me want to protect him from all of this. It took him five minutes to open the door. He was getting dressed, he claimed. Judging from the opening and closing of drawers, he was telling the truth. Or maybe he cared enough to put away the clothes that were undoubtedly strewn across the floor. “Sorry, I’ve been in bed most of the day.” “Sick?” I asked. “Uh, yeah. Upset stomach.” Third chakra. Guilt? Or low self-esteem.

His hair was sandy blond, his eyes grey-blue. He was slightly taller than Brad, but trimmer and not as handsome. Definitely not as cocky. He wore his insecurities on his sleeve. “You need to ask me some questions?” “We’re private investigators investigating the kidnapping,” MacGregor explained. “But the police—” “We know. We’ve been hired by the family.” He nodded as if this made sense. “What did you want to ask?” He sat on the edge of his bed and motioned toward the two desk chairs across the room. I took one and MacGregor took the other. Someone had taught the boy manners. And the fact that his room didn’t reek of anything but dirty laundry helped considerably. He was the type of boy mothers would seek out for their daughters. Unfortunately my daughter was more likely to migrate towards a Brad Warner or worse, someone who was cocky without the underlying insecurity. “What are you studying, lad?” I raised my eyebrows at MacGregor’s question, but I wouldn’t second guess him anymore than he did me or my bizarre questions. “Uh, I’m not sure yet. I’m taking general courses now. I’m only a sophomore.” “What do you like?” “Sports. Running mostly.” He shrugged. “But not much I can do with that. My folks wanted me to be a lawyer.” I stifled a groan at that thought, then realized he’d used the past tense. “Wanted?” “Yeah, they died a couple years ago.” “I’m so sorry.”

He nodded and unconsciously grabbed the corner of his bedspread for comfort. “I don’t think I’d be very good at it though.” I could have told him that. “I like English a lot. I don’t know. Maybe I’ll be a teacher.” “Do you have somewhere to spend the holidays?” He was as surprised as I was by the question that had popped out of my mouth. “Uh, yeah. I have an aunt over in Olympia.” His forehead wrinkled. “Are these the questions you wanted to ask me?” I smiled. “Just wanted to be sure you weren’t alone.” “Thank you. That’s really nice of you. But like the questions about what I’m studying. Does that matter?” “Just warming up. Where were you yesterday morning?” MacGregor asked. “I went out for a run. And then I was reading.” “Where?” “Around the campus. I like to run other places besides the track. It gets kind of boring. Then I went to a coffee shop and read for a while. But if you’re asking about alibis like the police did, I don’t know who saw me, if anyone. I didn’t see anyone I know so I didn’t talk to anyone except the cashier.” I appreciated his willingness to fill in the blanks. Unfortunately it wasn’t helpful, at least not to his case. “When did you get sick?” I asked. “Last night.” His hand went to his stomach. “Threw up most of the night. Finally fell asleep this morning.” At least his room didn’t smell of vomit, something for which I was immensely grateful. “Feeling better?” MacGregor asked. “A little. Just mostly tired now.” “Did you catch it from your roommate?” MacGregor nodded toward the bed

adjacent to Drew’s. “I don’t think so. He left to go skiing a couple days ago.” I looked at the ski posters plastered on the wall surrounding his roommate’s furniture. Serious skiing, I decided. Glancing around the room, I realized there were no personal photographs. Were kids today so reliant on technology to contain all their information, even pictures of their girlfriends, that they had no need to tack one up on the wall, tape it to the mirror, or maybe even put it in a frame and hang it properly? In this case that surprised me. According to Josh’s detective work, this meek, shy boy was either a party animal or he was the one with the hot girlfriend. Not striking me as the party animal type, that would make him the one with the girlfriend. So, wouldn’t he want to show his girl off? Or maybe he was wiser than I was. Maybe he was keeping her away from the dorm wolves. As I glanced toward the lone figure sitting on the edge of the bed, I noticed there was a framed photograph beside his pillow, most likely having fallen from his nightstand. It was difficult to see from my angle, but I could make out two faces. His parents’, I realized. “It’s a shame you missed the event today.” MacGregor was picking up the slack for my distraction. “It was very enjoyable. Are you fast?” He shrugged which I took as a yes, but he wasn’t comfortable bragging. “Are you a middle distance runner?” “Long distance mostly.” Still busy studying his side of the room and the running posters, I asked, “Do you have a girlfriend?” A slight blush appeared, followed by a smile. Interesting. “I like a girl,” he said noncommittally. “I think she likes me. At least I hope she does.” I too hoped so. He didn’t need any more people leaving him right now. “Was she here with you last night?”

“Here? In my room? No.” I wasn’t surprised. His teammates must have been off on that one. He did not seem like the type to sneak a girl into his dorm room, especially considering that he had a roommate. Then again, if he went off to ski a lot, they would have the room to themselves. Still, he didn’t seem the type, other than that he was a college kid with raging hormones. But if he wasn’t quite convinced that the girl liked him back, it wasn’t likely that they needed privacy. “So, what do you think, lass?” MacGregor asked as we made our way to the third dorm room on the list. “Too sweet to kidnap a baby?” “Definitely sweet. Sad. Lonely. Alone.” “And?” “Complex. But probably too sweet to kidnap a baby.” “Even if he needs the money to say, get through school so he can earn a decent living?” “Good point. But even if.” I hoped I wasn’t just giving him the benefit of the doubt out of pure pity, or that it wasn’t my tendency to see the best in people. It was a trait I had inherited or learned from my wonderful Great Aunt Winnie, but something Charlie reminded me could be a flaw—at least for a PI. Regardless, I’d suggest that Charlie do some digging to find out the financial situations of all the runners that we were yet to cross off our list, just in case a ransom call did come in. Shane Brubeck. No relationship to the pianist-composer. Although apparently he was a player. Hmm, definitely one runner I would encourage Josh and Matt to keep Holly away from. He was different from Brad Warner. He didn’t have that air of cockiness about him, or that underlying layer of insecurity. He was secure all right, and he kept the cockiness hidden beneath the little boy charm. “I thought we were done answering questions,” he said, as he politely but reluctantly welcomed us into his room. Same stale alcohol odor, not quite as bad. He had thought to open the window.

And he had picked up his clothes and tossed them in a pile in the corner. I was seriously considering suggesting to colleges everywhere that they create a new course of study which involved closets and hangers. We explained that we had been hired by the family to find their baby. “Okay, sure, if I can be of any help. Ask away. They must be going crazy. I can see why they’d hire you. Not that the cops aren’t doing their job, but I hear the first few hours in a kidnapping are the critical ones.” He was the only one of the three who showed any sympathy for the family. Interesting. I found myself questioning if it was sincere or part of the charm factor. MacGregor asked similar questions. “Why did you miss the event?” “Hung over, I’m afraid. I don’t usually drink that much.” When he smiled, he at least had the consideration to appear guilt-ridden. The dimples helped. “But there was this girl—And she liked to drink. Man could she put ‘em away.” “So, you got drunk,” MacGregor said. “Did you bring her back to your room with you?” Shane knew what the real question was. He was startled and bewildered by it. “Does my screw—sleeping with a girl have something to do with the kidnapping?” MacGregor’s smile oozed charm. “We like to get to know our suspects.” “Suspects! I’m a suspect?” “Why not?” “Because I didn’t do anything.” Panic had replaced the charm. He was pacing now. “Do you think I did?” “We don’t know.” I used my calm, motherly voice which seemed to help settle him down. “We’re only asking questions.” “Okay, but do I have to answer the question about—the girl?” “You don’t have to answer any of our questions,” MacGregor said honestly. “But

it would be helpful if you did.” “Knowing if I slept with a girl would be helpful?” “How a man treats a woman says a lot about the kind of person he is.” He stared at Shane with his professor glare. “It tells us how they’re apt to treat other people, what they’re capable of, whether or not they’re likely to have kidnapped a baby.” The boy blinked twice and vigorously shook his head, then realized his mistake, obviously still feeling the impact of too much alcohol. “Okay, well, I walked her back to her dorm. She took me to her room. We did it there. She wanted to. It wasn’t like I forced her or anything. I would have slept there, but her roommate came home. She’d been at the party too so she was pretty out of it. I figured I’d better get back to my room so I walked back here and crashed.” He massaged his head for a moment before continuing. “I thought I’d be okay for the fair and the demo. I feel real bad because I was supposed to run the fifteen hundred and the steeplechase. There were only a few of us running it. One of the guys was out of town. That meant they only had four guys, but the last thing I was up to was running, let alone leaping over obstacles and water jumps. But I heard the girl showed up for it.” The girl he slept with? Did she have a name? The real question was, did he know it. MacGregor wondered too apparently. “The girl’s name?” “Mary.” Give the boy some credit. “I think she was better off than me ‘cause some of the guys told me they’d seen her at the event. She was reading a poem or something for the English department, but then she came by to see me run. I guess she can really hold her liquor.” He looked from one of us to the other. “Any other questions?” “Where were you yesterday morning?” “Friday? Sleeping in. I’d pulled an all-nighter. Had a big paper due. I took it

across campus to my professor, turned it in, and came back here to sleep.” “Did anyone see you?” “Yeah, my professor and the department secretary.” “Time?” “Just after seven.” Early. He could easily have made it to West Seattle afterwards to kidnap a baby. “What about your roommate? Did he see you later? Do you know if he came in when you were sleeping?’ “No, he left for Spokane Thursday night.” “Well, thank you for answering our questions.” MacGregor reached out to shake his hand. We walked back to his car in silence. We were both processing the three interviews. When we were sitting in the front seat of the Rover, we looked over at each other hopefully. Unfortunately there was nothing. “Frankly I don’t see any of them doing it.” He was the first to speak. “I doubt any of them was avoiding the event because they’re guilty or drinking to drown themselves in alcohol out of guilt. The two were clearly hung over. And the other one, Drew—I don’t think he was faking, do you?” “Hard to say. But then it’s hard to imagine their committing this crime. Especially without a motive.” I pressed Charlie’s name on my cell. He didn’t answer which told me he was still talking to Coach West. “We could have Jack and Rochelle check on their financial situations.” MacGregor suggested. I nodded and he dialed. “Already done,” Rochelle’s deep husky voice came through the speaker of MacGregor’s cell. We could hear her clicking away on her computer. “Started

running checks on all the kids right away. Ah, here it is. Names again?” MacGregor gave her the names of the three boys. Brad Warner came from a wealthy family. Drew Reed had plenty of money to get him through college. His parents had created a college fund. He had also inherited a house and what money they had in retirement and savings s. Life insurance policies were in his name as well. In other words, the boy was in good financial shape. On the other hand, our charmer, Shane Brubeck, was scraping by. He had six brothers and sisters. Only one of his older brothers had attended college. He was basically living on college loans. “We’ll take that issue more into consideration if we get a ransom demand,” Rochelle said. “But right now, money doesn’t appear to be the motive. Unless, of course, we’re looking at a baby-selling ring.” I winced at that thought. “Or if there is someone behind this who paid the runner to take the baby for them personally.” Somehow it felt better than someone’s kidnapping a baby to sell. “Maybe we do need to look at the money aspect more seriously. Blaine is so fixated on the family being involved. He’s already questioned everyone personally who works with Carter Elliot, and he’s asking friends and neighbors to tell him everything they know about Shelby Elliot and their relationship.” MacGregor dismissed Blaine’s strategy. “Are there any other runners who are short of money?” “Give me a minute. Track and field team only?” “Aye. For now.” After a minute of her scanning her computer, she said, “Five others are receiving student loans.” “Who?” She read the names. Only the last one was familiar. “Rob Carlyle.” “The team captain?”

“Looks like it. He does have a scholarship but apparently he needs loans to supplement it.” Both MacGregor and Rochelle checked the names against the list of kids with alibis. All but Shane Brubeck had one. “Rob has one but it’s questionable.” “Why?” “He and his roommate claimed to be out running together. It’s never a good thing when they alibi each other.” “His roommate is on the team too?” “No, he’s a soccer player. They run together though.” “Is that the alibi Jack mentioned earlier as being weak?” “Yeah, it is.” We thanked her for her help, and she filled us in on what the police had found— more false leads. Blaine was grumpier than ever. “What about the kid that Josh said was off the team because of academic probation?” “Nothing yet. Jack’s working on it.” “Please let us know if he finds out anything.” “Will do, Jenny.” “Maybe it’s time to look at the soccer team as well,” I told MacGregor. “Aye, we know they’d have to be endurance runners which they are. And a lot of the players fit the size of the runner.” “But?” “But I have a strong hunch it’s someone on the running team. I’m just missing

something.” “Maybe you need to take a break from it.” He leaned across the console to kiss me. “Should I try your technique? Ride a ferry, solve a mystery?” “Are you mocking my methods?” “Och, never, lassie. I would have to be daft to do such a thing. Particularly because of your excellent success rate.” He pulled back and looked at me. “What is it, McNair?” “I’m worried. Yes, I’ve solved murder mysteries utilizing my somewhat unusual methods, and I’ve revealed unfaithful spouses, fraud, deceit, and betrayal, but this is different, MacGregor. A baby’s life is at stake.” “Have you forgotten that you rescued Josh from that dismal island, and saved his life by solving that case in time?” That was true, I had rescued him from Three Dog Island as my friend Sasha called it. But Josh hadn’t been kidnapped. We had him hidden in my Anamcara Island cottage, safe and sound from the people who were after him. “We’re only on day two here, McNair.” “I know that, but when it’s a kidnapping, a day feels like a week. Or more.” “Let’s see what Charlie’s learned. Then we can go from there.” He started the car and backed out of the parking space just as my cell rang. “Charlie?” “Aye, Jenny. Have you learned anything?” I filled him in quickly, anxious to hear what he had discovered. “I wish you’d been with me, lassie. I’ve never seen anyone so nervous.” “Do you think he’s behind it?”

“Hard to say. But I think it would be wise if you met his wife.” “And how am I going to do that?” “Church tomorrow?” “Church?” “Aye, Manny’s been tailing her and she rarely leaves the house except to go to the market or to her church where she volunteers. She’s attends faithfully every Sunday. Apparently she’s on the greeting committee. I’ve arranged it so she’s assigned to new people tomorrow.” “You’ve already set this up?” Of course he had. His silence meant the affirmative. “Should MacGregor go with me?” “No, I think it’s best if you go alone. She’ll be more willing to open up to another woman about wanting a baby and all that.” “Okay, then. I’ll go alone. Now, I’d like to go home and spend the rest of the day with Holly.” I glanced at the clock on the dashboard. “Not that there’s much left of the day.” “Good idea. Matt called, said she’s home alone. As soon as I leave here, I’ll go over to Malcolm’s instead of home so you can have some time alone with her.” “Thanks, Charlie.” Perfect. I would actually have a moment alone with my daughter. Finally. So why was my stomach suddenly feeling the way it had when I’d entered Brad Warner’s toxic dorm room?

SHE WAS DRESSED in tight jeans and a red V-neck sweater that seemed incongruous with the little girl whose hair was swept up in matching pig tails on either side of her head. She was my baby. Was I losing her? Clearly I had kidnapped babies on the brain.

A dismal thought pattern but under the circumstances, necessary. “I’d like to see Dad while I’m here.” “Of course you would.” What did I expect? I suppose a three-minute conversation without her bringing up her father would have been nice. Her look was one of surprise. I hoped mine wasn’t. “You don’t mind?” Of course I did. “Of course not.” She studied me for a long moment. Thank goodness she couldn’t read me as well as I could read her. Yet. “Do you want to borrow my car?” “I asked Matt if he’d take me. Maybe later in the week. Maybe Friday. Dad’s taking the day off work.” “Okay.” “Okay then.” She walked out of the room, directly to the bedroom that had once been mine, beginning with my fourteenth birthday when I had moved in with my father, escaping my overbearing, unhappy mother. I blinked hard against any revealing tears. She did not need to bear witness to her mother’s pain. Jillian was doing enough of that for all children of mothers on the block. I wanted something different for Holly. I wanted her to find strength in my strength, an independent spirit in mine, even if it meant exhibiting that independence by cutting the strings that ran between her and her mother. When I heard Tchaikovsky flowing out from under her door, I realized the conversation was over and I had been dismissed. Three minutes. I’d had three minutes with my daughter. Maybe I shouldn’t have complained—even in my mind—that it had included the subject of her father. I slipped my arms into my fisherman’s knit sweater to ward off the damp chill in the air, and I made my way across the street toward MacGregor’s. I stopped for a moment adjacent to the park, the park that had swallowed up a wee baby.

How did that happen? In less than a second lives had been changed. A child was lost, a mother and father and sister were left grieving. Maybe I was losing Holly, but it was a slow process that had begun years ago when she had turned sixteen or maybe fourteen. It was different. She was alive and well. I was losing her to her independent nature, to herself, at the appropriate time in a young woman’s life. I hadn’t lost her to a stranger long before her time to become independent. I glanced down the street toward the Elliot home. Five more days until Thanksgiving. Had they done their grocery shopping? Decorated with autumn leaves and colors? I knew the answer. Right now they weren’t feeling very much gratitude. We had to find their precious baby and bring her home to her family. And we had to do it now.

Chapter Nine

I WAS DRESSED FOR CHURCH. MacGregor was smiling as he lay across the bed watching me brush my hair. “Do you mind?” I turned and glared at him. “Hmm? Mind what?” He feigned innocence . . . and ignorance. “You’re distracting me. Can’t you think of something to do?” “Och, aye, I can think of many things I’d like to do, darlin’.” His lustful expression told me exactly what those many things were. “Something that doesn’t involve me.” He groaned and sat up in defeat. “I’ve plenty to do. Charlie has a list waiting for me.” “So, go see Charlie.” He smiled and crooked his finger and patted his leg. Before I could assess the wisdom of falling for his simple seductive gesture, I had walked over to him, accepted his invitation to sit on his lap, and was kissing him. It was Sunday, what normally was our day together. Alone. When he released me, I sighed and he kissed me lightly on the forehead, once again reading my thoughts. “We’ll have plenty of Sundays together, lass. A lifetime.” “I know, it’s just—” I pushed myself off of his lap, once again feeling guilty for putting my desires first. “It’s not as if we expected to have today together anyway, with Holly being home.”

“True.” But obviously that wasn’t working out either. “Okay, I’m leaving now. Before you distract me anymore.” “Good idea.” He squeezed me in his arms and kissed me lightly on the mouth and sent me on my way. Just as I pulled into the church parking lot, my cell phone rang. I smiled. Without looking down, I found the answer button, pushed it, along with the speaker button, and said, “You’re missing me already?” The laugh was not MacGregor’s. “Hey, Jenny. You really are in love.” So in love that my ability to detect and identify phone callers was off. “Scott?” I pulled into a parking space and grabbed my cell and pressed it to my ear. “Are you driving?” “Not anymore. What’s up?” He chuckled. “I’m missing you too, but don’t tell your fiancé.” “You don’t have to worry. He’s not the jealous type.” “All men are the jealous type when they’re in love.” I didn’t dispute that. But I could say the same for women. I resisted launching into a discourse about MacGregor’s virtues and how he had patiently waited for me through my twenty-year marriage. “What are you doing Friday night?” Besides hoping to spend time with my daughter? Oh, right, that was not going to happen. She would be with her father. “No plans at this point.” “I’m having a housewarming party—just moved into a new place. I thought you and Charlie and Malcolm might like to come.” “We’d love to,” I accepted for the three of us. “Unless we’re in the throes of solving a crime or two.” “Well, Judy and George Green are invited if you need an excuse.”

I laughed. “We do take time off.” At least we would once we found Ally Elliot which I assumed we would well before Friday. And if not, perhaps Scott could shed some more light on the unusual Elliot-Rallings relationships. “We’ll be there. Would it be okay if we brought along Josh, the teenage boy who’s living with us?” Matt and Holly would be busy with Joe, and I didn’t want Josh to feel left out. “No problem. The more the merrier.” “Sounds good.” I glanced up to see several people hurrying into the church. “Text me the address? I’ve got to run.” “Will do.” I hung up, put my phone on mute, shoved it inside my purse, grabbed my umbrella, and fell in step with the lively band of churchgoers. Sally West was younger than her husband, at least from my memory of him which would have to do since he was not at church. Disgruntled with God along with the rest of the world? Very possibly. “I do hope you return to our church, Jenny,” Sally was saying. “And if you’d like I can tell you about all our groups and functions. I think you’d particularly like the book club.” Apparently I had told her enough about myself that she had gleaned that I liked to read. “It does sound like something I’d enjoy. I’m just so busy at home right now. It’s difficult to get away when my husband isn’t home to help.” “Oh, do you have children?” The sadness in her eyes and the longing in her voice told me what I had come here to find out. “I do. Two. And they’re very active. Sports, dance lessons. It seems I’m always driving them somewhere.” Only a slight deviation from the truth. Okay, so my children were grown, off to college, and I was recently-divorced and newlyengaged. I had also refrained from telling her my correct last name, just in case she mentioned it to her husband. As much as I would have liked using MacGregor, Jim West had met both of us and might very well our names. As difficult as it was, I had resorted to using Campbell. Considering that it was the name I had used for twenty years, it should have been more

comfortable. It wasn’t. “You’re very blessed,” Sally said. She swallowed hard before continuing. “Don’t worry about coming to any functions during the week. By all means spend time with your children. That’s the most important job we can have.” “I agree. There’s nothing more important. Do you have children, Sally?” I turned so I was facing her while I waited for her initial response. It was all the confirmation I would need. First came the crumble to a frown, then the moisture in her eyes—both of which made me feel like a cruel sadistic villain. And finally the words, “Unfortunately no. We haven’t been blessed with children.” She forced a smile. “Not for lack of trying. I think perhaps it’s been stress that’s prevented me from getting pregnant.” “I’m sure that can happen. Have you considered adopting?” “I have, but my husband is not in favor of it. He says if the good Lord wanted us to have children, we would have our own.” I thanked her for her kindness, and walked back out into the rain. No guilt, only deep sadness. They had not paid someone to kidnap Ally. She was not hidden away in their home. Short of being as accomplished an actress as Meryl Streep, she could not have faked her reactions. She was suffering for not having a child in her life.

“WE HAVE A LEAD.” I pulled over so I could talk to Charlie. “What is it?” “Jack and Rochelle just called. Apparently Jeff Palmer, the kid who’s on academic probation, is missing.” “Missing?” “The police have been trying to find him to question him and apparently he’s disappeared. His parents told them he didn’t show up at home when he was

supposed to. Of course it could mean nothing. He may not want to go home and face the music.” “Or, he could be our kidnapper.” “Right.” “What are you going to do?” “Nothing yet. The police are on it. I’ll wait to see what they discover. What about you? Anything?” “I don’t think the Wests are behind the kidnapping.” I explained why I believed that. I could hear Charlie’s exasperation through the phone. It would have been so simple. Coach and his wife want baby. Coach puts one of his students up to stealing baby. Coach and wife end up with baby. Case solved. Baby comes home. “I’ll have Manny stay on his tail just in case. It’s possible he orchestrated this whole thing but his wife doesn’t know anything about it yet.” “That’s true, Charlie.” “He could be waiting for all the news to die down so she doesn’t connect the dots.” “True again.” “They’ll pick up and move to the Midwest and he’ll surprise her with a baby and they’ll live merrily ever after.” “Possibly.” “But you don’t think so.” “I don’t think so.” “Why not?”

“Just a hunch. But keep Manny on the job. Better to be safe than sorry.” “Ah, there’s my detective daughter. The best of both worlds—hunches and logic.” “Whatever it takes,” I mumbled. I too was feeling disheartened now. “We have to find Ally, Charlie. It’s been three days.” “I know, luv. We’ll interview every blasted instructor at the college if we have to. But I think our best leads are the runners.” “I agree.” “If the coppers don’t turn up this missing kid soon, I’ll get on it as well.” I couldn’t tell if he was saying that to comfort me or himself. “Anything on the Green case?” I asked. “As a matter of fact, there has been an interesting development elsewhere.” “What’s that?” “Casey and Cat Green were picked up for dealing cocaine.” “What? That’s absurd! They have enough money to last a lifetime.” Which didn’t stop them from drooling over MacGregor’s independent wealth. Hmm. But drug dealing? “Apparently they always have liked playing Russian roulette in some form or another.” “That one is going to take me a while to assimilate. Anything else?” “Och, aye, George Green’s Mercedes was keyed this morning.” “Keyed? Seriously?” Hardly on the level of attempted murder. More an angry adversary lashing out. “It was parked in the parking lot attached to his office building.” “On a Sunday?”

“Apparently he went in to take care of some paperwork.” “Is the lot secured?” “Unfortunately there’s no guard on Sundays. But there are cameras. I’m there now, just went through the surveillance tape and there was nothing. Whoever did it knew how the cameras are angled and either crawled on his—or her—belly through the entire bloody parking lot to the car or came up the stairs adjacent to the car. I’m trying to convince George to hire a body guard for both him and Judy.” “Why wouldn’t he?” “Male pride. Shades of Sharkey, and we know what happened there. But he is considering it. Until he does, I have one of my guys keeping an eye on Judy. I should have one on him too, but I’m afraid he’d notice. Bodyguards would be better because they can stick closer. My guy has to keep a distance and stay out of sight, but it’s all we can do until he gives his consent.” His sigh spoke volumes. He was his own harshest critic. That, along with high expectations often caused him to berate himself for not having solved a crime in fewer than twenty-four hours. “I know we haven’t made much progress on either of these cases, Charlie, but something will break.” It had to. Especially where Ally Elliot was concerned. “I hope you’re right, darlin’, and the sooner the better. In the meantime, come on home. Spend some time with your children.” “Holly’s there?” “Aye. I just called over there. And Matt will be there too. He just ran out for a wee bit but will be back shortly.” This was good. She might actually be willing to spend more than three minutes with me if her brother was there to act as a buffer. “I’ll be at Malcolm’s. I need to go over some things with him and brief Josh on which kids to focus on when he’s at the track tomorrow.” Within fifteen minutes, I was parked in MacGregor’s driveway and walking

across the street to Charlie’s. I would not push her. I would stay relaxed. I would not so much as insinuate the neediness of a rejected mother. Casual, relaxed, unimposing, unthreatening, downright cool. That’s what I would be. “I’ve missed you,” were the unfortunate first words to slither out of my mouth. She responded with a shrug. “Would you like to do something together today?” Another shrug. “What did you have in mind?” “We could go shopping.” Damn. I definitely sounded desperate. It was the second time in two days that I’d made that offer. If anyone knew how much I hated shopping, it was my daughter. And it wasn’t simply that I hated it. In Holly’s words, I “sucked” at it. I always managed to be distracted by the nearest bookstore or cappuccino. “You hate shopping.” Now I was the one shrugging. “Not if it’s with you.” A raised eyebrow challenged my honesty. “Besides, I don’t really need anything.” Okay, this was far worse than I thought. Needing clothes had never been among the criteria for Holly’s desire to shop. Before I could open my mouth, or close it from the shock, she had slipped on her down jacket and stepped into her Mukluks that stood waiting by the door. “I’m going for a walk.” No invitation to her. I wasn’t dumb or desperate enough to invite myself. I glanced over at the clock on Charlie’s mantel. We hadn’t even made it to three minutes this time. I should have waited until Matt returned. I watched her through the picture window as she headed across the street toward the park. Bundled in equally warm clothes, Maureen and Jillian were sitting on a park bench, looking out at the Sound. Maureen patted the bench and Holly ed them. Three girls sitting in a park in the Seattle mist. At least it wasn’t raining.

I don’t know how long I watched them, wishing I had planted a device on one of them and could hear their conversation. Surely it couldn’t be significant. Maureen and Jillian knew each other but Holly was in essence a stranger to them. And there was an age disparity among them that in their youth mattered more than later in life. Jillian was sixteen, Holly eighteen, and Maureen twentyfour. They couldn’t possibly be carrying on a meaningful conversation. I didn’t feel envious or jealous often. It wasn’t in my nature. So, why was I jealous of Maureen and Jillian? Why did I envy them for having my daughter’s company and attention? My heart actually felt as if it were aching. Holly could talk to me about anything. She knew that. I was always willing to listen. Not only listen, but listen without judgment. She knew this about me. I would understand whatever it was she needed to say. She knew that too. So, why was she deep in conversation with two strangers? What could she possibly be talking about with them? It hit me like a thunderbolt. They could be discussing what they had in common. They were from broken homes, including my own children now. My kids had ed that private club. Not so private anymore. Did my daughter not trust me to listen and understand? Did she not that I too was from a broken home? Strange word for it, broken. But that was the word we used. And it was appropriate. A relationship had broken up, therefore causing a split in the home, the entire family. And so the children suffered for an adult relationship gone bad. Guilt stabbed at my heart and I blinked hard against the tears. It wasn’t my fault, I reminded myself. Joe had betrayed me. I took a deep breath and acknowledged what I really believed. Somewhere along the way, I too had allowed the breaking to happen. I too was responsible for our growing apart. But I was the one who was the beneficiary of the broken home. I was marrying the most wonderful man on the planet. Okay, maybe that was a little over the top. MacGregor was not perfect. He had his flaws. I was still working on finding them, but they were there. He was, after all, only a man. He just happened to be a man who had loved me and waited for me for twenty years, a man who was devoted to me, a man who cherished every moment we spent together. And he was the man I loved. I was definitely benefiting from my divorce.

Whereas my children were the victims. They were the ones who wondered where home was, how to celebrate holidays with only one parent, and how to assimilate a different person into their family portrait. When I spotted Matt just as he reached the bottom of the porch steps, I opened the door. He looked from me to the park and back again. He knew where my thoughts were. Definitely a writer at heart. “It’s okay, Mom.” My comforting son. He hugged me before sliding out of his jacket and hanging it on the coat tree near Charlie’s front door. “Is she going to spend any time with me, do you think?” “Have some faith, Mom. You know Holly. She’s as stubborn as—” “Charlie?” He laughed. “And you.” True. I had inherited Charlie’s tenacity. “I just don’t want her to feel alone. I’m really grateful she has Charlie and you and that you’re staying here with her.” Matt snorted out a laugh. “Not sure she appreciates that. I’m afraid I failed her.” “Failed her? How?” “She was looking for someone who would her wrath and fury. I’m afraid I told her I’m all for your marrying Mac.” “Are you, Matt? Are you really?” “Of course. I think you’re great together.” He gave me that impish grin he got when he was about to tease me. “Adorable.” I groaned. “No, seriously, Mom. You’re good together. And he loves you a lot. It’s hard to miss that.” As if on cue, my phone signaled a text message. I pulled it out of my pocket only because I knew it was MacGregor. Although the last time I had assumed that, it

was Scott. “What did he say?” Matt asked. “And if you’re wondering how I know it’s Mac, it’s not because I’m intuitive like you.” “Yes, you are.” “Okay, well maybe sometimes, but in this case, it was because of the silly grin on your face. So, what did he say?” I laughed. “Apparently he can see me from his living room window. He’s been watching me watch Holly talking to Maureen and Jillian.” “And?” “And he said not to worry. He’ll pay Maureen a visit later.” “Which translates as you’ll soon know the details of their conversation.” I nodded. “Knowing how comfortable Maureen is confiding in Mac, I’d have to say yes.” Matt kissed me on the cheek and went into the kitchen to put on the kettle. A family tradition, the McNair side anyway. “Tea?” I sighed. “I should probably leave. Otherwise your sister will never come home. If I know her, she’ll stay in the park and freeze.” “To punish you?” “Wise beyond your years, you are.” Matt left the stove and walked over to me. “It will get better, Mom.” “You’re sure?” He nodded. “It’s just that you kind of gave her an excuse, you know? To blame you. If you and Mac weren’t– together, she wouldn’t be acting this way. But now she has an excuse to take it out on you.” “Because she wants it to be my fault. She wants to blame me.”

“Pretty much. Even though she’s really mad at Dad for what he did. I mean, it’s hard to get past that. Your father cheating on your mother? Really hard. But—” The truth was, she would have found a way to blame me. Maybe I’d boiled his eggs too long, used the lavender laundry detergent by accident instead of the unscented, not dressed up enough for a lawyer bash to which we were invited, come late to the party, found an excuse not to go to the party . . . Whatever the crime was, it was enough to drive him into the arms of another woman. And therefore, I was the one at fault. “But, she adores her father,” I finished for him. “Yeah. She just can’t it how betrayed she feels and how angry she is at him, but I can tell.” “How?” “She looks the way I feel. Only it’s easier for me to say it. I’m not as close to Dad as she is. Never was.” I draped an arm around my son’s shoulder. “I know.” I’d always felt bad about that. Ever since Matt had become a teenager, there had been a disconnect between them. Or maybe it was later when Matt told his father he wanted to be a writer instead of an attorney. Or maybe there had always been a subtle underlying competition between the two of them, one I had chosen to ignore. “Are you okay with taking Holly to see your dad?” “Yeah, I guess. I mean, it has to happen sooner or later. I figure, better with Holly than alone.” “Have you talked to him?” “A couple times. Mostly I ignore his calls. He keeps inviting me over or wanting to take me out to dinner or something.” He laughed. “Tries to bribe me with healthy vegetables. But—” He looked down at his feet, just the way he did when he was eight years old and knew he was in trouble. “I guess I wasn’t ready.” “But you are now?” “I guess it’s more that I want to Holly. I mean, really, I’d like to smack

some sense into the brat, but it doesn’t look like that would work, so all there is for me to do is—” “ her.” “Yeah. She’s confused, Mom. Sad and hurt and she’s not willing to look at why.” “So, she’s trying to make it all about me.” “Pretty much. Sorry.” “It’s okay, Matt. I just want you to know I really appreciate your . It’s not your job, but somehow you’ve taken it on, ing me and MacGregor, and your little sister.” At the same time. Quite a feat. He smiled that impish smile again that he had inherited from his grandfather. “I can handle it. She’s only here for a week. Then things can get back to normal. Whatever normal is.” The whistling kettle was beckoning. He kissed me on the cheek. I opened the front door, closed it behind me, and stood at the top of my father’s porch. Whatever normal is. I supposed it was what we made it or decided it was. Not an easy task amidst family dynamics and dysfunction. But we all had it. I stared across the street at the three girls huddled together on a park bench. Yep, we all had it. I was struck again with that bolt of jealousy, something else we all suffered. It startled me all the more because I didn’t often feel it, not even when I had discovered Joe’s affair, I realized. It wasn’t jealousy I had felt, but betrayal. But right now, standing here, watching my daughter open up her heart to two strangers, I was feeling jealous. Ironic, I decided. Wasn’t it jealousy that had started this whole thing in the first place? Wasn’t Holly acting iveaggressive and avoiding me because she was jealous of my relationship with MacGregor? I sincerely hoped the answer was yes to that question. Because if it wasn’t jealousy she was feeling, it was betrayal.

MACGREGOR WAS STARING out his kitchen window. He kept his focus straight ahead while he extended an arm to me. “Holly has just gone back to

Charlie’s.” Of course she had, now that her traitorous mother was gone. I walked into his embrace, finding comfort and warmth and validation for being here. “You’re still spying?” I felt his smile against the top of my head. “It’s what I do. At least, it has been since I became friends with Charlie McNair.” I laughed at that. “I suppose that’s true. If you want to spend any time with the man, you have to his club of private detectives.” I knew firsthand. I had done the same thing. “Are you okay, darling?” I shook my head. “No, but I will be. Matt thinks she’ll come around. He says she just wants to blame me because she’s so angry at her father and can’t express it.” “Perceptive son, you have.” I nodded against MacGregor’s chest. “Just like his mum. Shall we go?” he asked. “Where?” “To see Maureen. She and Jillian are leaving the park, headed home, I assume.” “Don’t you think it would be better if you went alone? She’s more likely to open up.” “I could leave the front door ajar so you can eavesdrop.” I shook my head. “Or tape record the conversation.” Again I shook my head. All too deceptive. “Then come with me so you don’t risk my misquoting the conversation verbatim.”

“Good point.” Fortunately, in case Holly was looking out the window and saw us, it would appear that we were headed for the Elliots’. The press offered us an excuse to detour through Sharkey’s to the back of their house. It was how Jillian had been coming and going in order to avoid any unwanted interrogations. And I was certain the Elliots were doing the same thing, if they had even left their home. Jillian had just exited through the Sharkeys’ back door when Maureen opened the front door for us. “Coming to visit me or am I just an easy route to the Elliots’?” Maureen asked. “You.” MacGregor gave her a hug. She made a brief attempt to hide her smile, but I saw through it. She liked company. MacGregor must have picked up on that too because he asked, “Has Declan been around?” “Yeah, actually, he was here last night. Spent the night. He doesn’t like going back to his house any more than I like going to mine. Who knows maybe he’ll move back home too.” If that was the case, Eddie Sharkey was a lucky man. Both of his adult children were willing to move home. Maureen stepped past MacGregor and gave me a hug. “Nice necklace, Jenny,” she said. I laughed and glanced down at the antique necklace she had helped MacGregor select for me from her mother’s boutique. “So, to what do I owe this visit? More questions about the kidnapping? Have you made any progress?” “Some,” MacGregor said. “We’re continuing to narrow down our list of suspects. I think we’re getting close.” “Good, because it sounds like they’re falling apart over there. I was just talking

to Jillian. Every time she talks about it, she starts crying, and she says her mom hasn’t slept a wink since Friday.” “I don’t suppose she has,” MacGregor said. “I doubt any of them has.” “Wait a minute! I know why you’re here!” I always had believed that Maureen was particularly astute. “You saw me talking to Jillian and Holly in the park.” “Aye, we did indeed. We were wondering if Holly opened up to you at all.” Maureen frowned. “Yeah, kind of. I’m sorry, Jenny. Is she giving you fits?” The girl was definitely astute. “You could say that. She’s not very happy about our engagement.” “I noticed.” “What did she say?” MacGregor asked the question I wanted to. “Pretty much that. She’s upset that you’re together. She was hoping you’d get back together with her dad, Jenny.” “That wouldn’t have happened even if Malcolm weren’t in the picture.” “Yeah, I figured from what she told me. It seemed like as much as she wanted it, she didn’t really expect it to happen.” At least she hadn’t lost all sense of reality. “Tea? Coffee? Beer?” Maureen offered as she motioned us toward her father’s prized bar. We shed our jackets and climbed onto the barstools. “A little early for beer,” I said, “But a cup of coffee would be lovely, if it’s not too much trouble.” “Already made.” She headed for the kitchen where she fetched three mugs. “Do you take anything with it?” she called out to us. “Black,” we answered simultaneously. MacGregor kissed me on the cheek and squeezed my hand. A moment later,

Maureen appeared with the coffee. “So, back to Holly,” she said, “Nice girl.” “She can be,” I said. “Well, you don’t have to worry. I set her straight.” Maureen laughed as she looked at MacGregor. “I told her you’re the best thing to happen to her mother.” “Did you now?” MacGregor said, his brown eyes gleaming. Maureen shoved her wavy red hair behind her ears. “Hey, I can lie with the best of them,” she teased. Then she looked away, a hint of a blush creeping up her cheeks. “I kind of told her how you were there for me when Dad was missing. She itted she’s always felt really close to you.” She cringed. “Until now.” MacGregor took a long sip of his steaming hot coffee, apparently immune to scorching temperatures. “I also told her how great you are, Jenny. How close I feel to you. That probably wasn’t the right thing to say though. She looked at me like, who are you to be close to my mother? Like she was jealous. Like she is of Josh.” “She told you that?” I asked in surprise. “Not directly. She just said stuff like, ‘I go off to college and my mom gets a new kid and husband.’” Not something I hadn’t already heard, but it hurt just as much now. That guilt again. Had I betrayed my daughter? Did all children feel this way when their parents remarried? Did they take it as a betrayal? Was I the exception? Of course, I liked my step-mom better than my mother, so it was easier to see my father’s home as a sanctuary. And Matt too. He was genuinely happy for MacGregor and me. But the others, did they cling to the hope that their parents would find their way back to each other and recreate the family they had once been? Like Jillian. I wouldn’t be surprised if she and Holly kept running into each other at the park. “I mean, I know she likes me . . . and Josh. I could tell. But still she’s a little

pissed off and possessive. But don’t worry,” Maureen continued. “I told her she should meet my mother.” She laughed. “When I told her about my mother, it made you look really good, Jenny.” Apparently Maureen’s mother, Moira, could be a real handful. The fact that she had flirted with MacGregor every time she saw him, didn’t endear her to me one bit. Although I did understand it. “Thank you, Maureen, I appreciate your trying to get her to come around.” “No problem. I could tell by how she was talking that she was avoiding you. And she’s only home for a week, right?” “Right.” “Well, hopefully she’ll get over it soon.” “Hopefully.” “I mean, she was really open with me. She told me she just didn’t see how you could get engaged so fast after the divorce. But then she’d say things like, ‘I know they’ve known each other forever, but still—‘ It was almost like she was trying to justify her reason for being mad at you.” Maybe there was hope after all. “And then I think I really got her. I told her, ‘Don’t you want someone in your mom’s life who loves her like nothing else?’” “What did she say?” MacGregor asked. “She asked how I knew that.” “And you said?” MacGregor’s smile was growing. Maureen shook her head and scowled at him. “I said, ‘You only need to look at the man’s face to see he’s head over heels.’” She punched MacGregor lightly in the arm. “It’s kind of disgusting actually.” “Gee thanks, lassie.”

“Even as angry as she is at her father right now, she’s still very attached to him,” I explained. “Yeah, I kind of figured that. The anger and the attachment. I could relate.” I wondered if that meant her father too had cheated on her mother. I refrained from asking. “But I did tell her that if I were her, I’d be really happy that my mom had a great guy in her life, especially after my father had cheated on her.” MacGregor hugged her again. She giggled and this time more willingly accepted the gesture, or at least didn’t pretend not to. “Is this the first time you’ve met Holly?” I was still surprised that my daughter had opened up to a stranger this way. “Second. Jillian, Holly, and I met at the park yesterday. We were all out for a walk at the same time. Talked about the kidnapping, then the conversation segued into broken homes. Since I’m the oldest, and I’m from one, I guess they both feel comfortable talking about it. Jillian’s getting used to it, but for Holly, it’s new, you know?” I knew. So, was it coincidence, the three girls out for a walk at the same time? Sure, if I believed in coincidence. Synchronicity was more like it. I swallowed that disturbing sense of envy. “I’m glad she has someone to talk to who can help her through it.” Maureen’s smile was sad as she studied me. “You know how people are, Jenny. They listen to strangers better than people they’re close to. Especially kids.” “Very true. So, on to you, what are your future plans?” “My future plans?” She shrugged. “To put one foot in front of the other, I suppose. Why do you ask?” “I was just wondering if you’ve considered becoming a therapist.” Maureen’s smile was slow, reflecting how seriously she was taking my

suggestion. I wouldn’t have been surprised if she returned to college and pursued a career in psychology before the year was out. An excellent way to heal a marriage gone bad. She could set up her own practice and work out of her father’s home. Between Jillian and Holly, it looked as if she’d have plenty of young clients in the neighborhood.

Chapter Ten

MACGREGOR TOOK MY HAND as we walked down the Sharkeys’ driveway and back out to the street. We sure were walking the neighborhood a lot. It had started to drizzle again and the more tenacious of the press who were still waiting for an opportunity to question or at least photograph the Elliots had taken refuge in their cars. I stopped when we were adjacent to the park. “What is it, lass?” MacGregor asked. “I’m not sure.” “You’re feeling something. I can tell by that glazed look you get.” I honestly wasn’t sure why I had stopped walking, but when my eyes scanned the park and settled on a lone figure staring out at the Sound, I knew. I nodded toward the man. “I think I need to talk to him again.” “Who is it?” “Greg Rallings.” “You want to go alone?” I shook my head. “I’m not even sure why. I just feel that I need to see him.” MacGregor nodded, gripped my hand more tightly, and led me down the path toward the water. Just as we reached him, he looked up, his face red from standing in the cold. “Hello, Jenny.” Only two words, but the emotion was raw in his voice. “Hello, Greg. I’d like you to meet Malcolm MacGregor.”

Greg swiped the back of his hand across his moist blue eyes before reaching out to shake MacGregor’s hand. His light brown hair was darker from the drizzle, his face, unshaven. He was taller and more rugged looking, but as handsome as Carter Elliot was, despite his scruffy appearance today. “You’re the one who is contributing to the reward fund to find Ally?” MacGregor nodded. “Anything to help.” He shook MacGregor’s hand again. “Thank you. Thank you so much.” “I’m glad to do it.” “How are Shelby and Carter doing?” I asked. “Not well. None of us—” He looked down at the ground, then up again. “It’s hard, you know. Really hard. Have you had any more—?” “Leads?” I asked. “We’re narrowing it down. And Josh will be training with the runners tomorrow so hopefully he’ll learn more about the ones we have left on the list. And I understand that the police think this kid who was on academic probation might be involved.” “Yes, apparently he’s missing. I only hope if he does have Ally that he hasn’t—” I put my hand on his arm. “It’s going to be okay, Greg.” He glanced from his feet to MacGregor to me. “How do you know that?” I took a deep breath and released it slowly. It was MacGregor who answered for me. “Jenny is very intuitive. She has a strong sense that Ally is safe.” “I can’t be certain,” I said quickly so as not to give him false hope. “But every time I think of her or picture her, I sense that she’s okay.” He nodded in acceptance. He wanted to accept that I could sense things about people. And he wanted to believe that I was right. “It’s good you’re here to Carter and Shelby,” I said. “What?” He took a deep breath. “Oh, yes, of course. I wouldn’t be anywhere

else.” “I know this must be very difficult for them. Have they gotten any sleep at all?” He shook his head. “No. None of us has slept much. We try, but other than dozing off for a few minutes now and then, I don’t think so.” Again he was staring out at the water. “I’m really worried about Shelby. I don’t know if she’ll survive much longer. She feels responsible, you know. She thinks she should have been able to stop him. She thinks she should have been able to jump up and grab him and stop him from taking Ally. She won’t stop reproving herself for this. And she’s terrified. No matter what we say to her, she’s terrified she won’t ever see Ally again. I’m really worried about her. I don’t know what to do for her. I just want to bring Ally home to her. If only I knew what to do—” He wanted to be the one to bring Ally home. He did want to be the hero, Did he think he could win Shelby back by being the one to rescue her baby? There were a lot of strange senses floating through me right then, but one thing was very clear. The park seemed to be an easy place to open up one’s heart, especially to strangers. “You’re still in love with Shelby,” I said softly. He turned from the water and met my eyes. Apparently he found the truth there because he didn’t bother denying it. “Yes.” “And she feels very close to you still.” “Yes.” The hypnotic daze he’d been in since we’d first found him vanished, and he seemed to become alert, almost vigilant. “Why did you get divorced?” “I messed up.” The answer came quickly, almost as though it had been rehearsed. I didn’t have to ask how he had messed up. I only had to hold the silence long enough for him to fill it. I felt MacGregor’s hand that was wrapped around mine, squeezing it gently as he held the silence with me.

“I wasn’t there for her.” “You seem to be now,” MacGregor offered. “I wasn’t when she needed me. I was busy with work, trying to build my business. I wanted to provide for her. I wanted the best for her. And I became consumed with work. I was traveling overseas a lot. I didn’t realize she needed me more than she needed money.” He paused and for a moment I thought that was the end of his discourse, but he continued, his rhythm quickening almost as a child’s would when they wanted to get all the exam answers out before they forgot them. “One time when I was away for a long time, missing her terribly, I turned to someone else. So I let her down in two ways. Not being there. And betraying her.” There was that word again. He glanced up at me, his expression easy to read. Was I still listening? And did I believe him? “And you haven’t stopped onishing yourself for that.” His laugh was derisive. “No, I haven’t. I lost her, didn’t I?” He gazed across the park toward the house where there was a husband who no doubt was doting over his wife. Carter had learned Greg’s lesson. He wasn’t going to make the same mistake. “You’re still friends. The three of you.” “Of course. I still love Shelby. And I know she—she still cares about me.” This time it was said in a matter-of-fact manner. “She still needs me.” As she needed her husband, I thought. Two men, best friends, compelled to fill the needs of a woman they both loved. Why? A need within them? I knew about that, men needing to be needed. It was what had broken up my own marriage, after all. I wasn’t dependent enough, and Joe had wanted to be needed. So, he had found a needy woman, not that different from Shelby Elliot. Greg looked into my eyes and seemed disturbed by what he found. Judgment? I hoped not. I did not want to judge others. I tried not to. “But it goes both ways,” he said, seemingly compelled to justify the relationship. “She gives tenfold what she gets. Shelby has a great capacity for giving and for loving. And when she loves, she loves deeply.” He continued to stare at me, as if

in an effort to imprint his words on me until I believed them. “Yes, I can see that about her,” I said. It was true enough. Otherwise, how would she have kept the love of two men all these years? But he was reading something else in my eyes. Or maybe he was ing my father’s words, insinuations, accusations. “In case you’re still wondering, I did not do this.” I shook my head in contradiction to his assumption but that didn’t stop him. “I would not do anything to hurt Shelby or Carter.” A deep sigh caused his upper body to shudder. “I know I’m the logical one for you and your father to suspect, but it’s not always the ex-spouse who’s guilty. Not all ex-spouses seek revenge, you know.” “I know that,” I said softly. “I believe you. I don’t think you had anything to do with this.” He nodded at us before losing himself once more in the comfort and serenity of the Sound. I followed MacGregor’s lead, heading back down the path that had led us to Greg Rallings. MacGregor’s voice was soft when he spoke directly into my ear. “Some men don’t cheat, McNair. I would have sworn he was one of them.” “You’re sure?” I whispered. He nodded. “He loves her too much.” The squeeze of my hand told me what I already knew. He too was one of those men who would not cheat. “Jenny!” Greg’s voice caused me to turn around. “Yes?” “Please find Ally. Please.” As I turned back around and headed home, I realized his plea wasn’t only on

behalf of Shelby and Carter. It was for him too. I was wrong. It had nothing to do with his wanting to play hero. He just wanted Ally home. I waited until we were opening our front door before I spoke. “She’s not Carter’s.” “What? Who?” “Ally. She’s Greg’s baby.” MacGregor tossed his jacket onto the back of the nearest chair. “Are you certain?” “Yes. It should have been obvious the first time I saw him. He’s worried about Shelby, but he’s devastated about Ally.” MacGregor wiped some of the moisture from his thick damp hair. “Are you going to say anything?” “I don’t know. No. Yes. No. I don’t know. Obviously Greg knows. The question is, does Carter?” “What are you thinking, lass?” “That if Carter does know, then maybe our favorite detective, Ben Blaine, isn’t so far off. Maybe a member of the family is behind this.” “Carter.” Despite the blazing fire MacGregor had built, I wrapped my jacket more tightly around me. “It’s logical.” MacGregor’s laugh was soft. “Since when did you ever rely on logic, McNair?” He put his arms around me and pulled me against him, rubbing my back to help warm me. But we both knew the chill I was feeling had nothing to do with the temperature in the room. “There’s always a first time.” I pulled my cell out of my pocket and pressed Charlie’s number.

“How did it go with Holly?” “I’ll fill you in later. MacGregor and I ran into Greg Rallings at the park.” “Och, did you now?” He must have sensed something in my tone of voice. He waited for me to deliver the punch line. “Ally is Greg’s, not Carter’s.” “Bloody hell! Did he tell you that?” “Not with words.” “I did notice how upset he is about this.” “Was I so far off, Charlie? Were all of us? Was Ben Blaine right? Were the Elliots involved after all? But instead of Shelby, it’s Carter?” Charlie was silent. I could picture him pacing in front of his picture window. I glanced out our window toward his house and confirmed it. “I don’t know, lassie. You’ve got me on this one. What do you think?” “Just the fact that they hired us, makes me think they aren’t behind it, including Carter.” “You can’t count on that, Jenny. Some of the most clever criminals have hired PI’s for that very reason—to appear innocent.” “Good point.” “I should have asked what you sense rather than think.” I took a deep breath, releasing it slowly as I hugged my jacket more tightly. “I think—and sense—that I need some clarity. I really don’t think Carter would do anything to hurt Shelby. He’s devoted to her.” “But if he knows her ex-husband fathered their baby—” “It’s an unusual relationship, Charlie.” I was finally feeling warmer now that MacGregor had guided me over to the fireplace and shoved a glass of brandy into my hand before heading back to the kitchen.

“What does Malcolm think?” “He’s stunned too. But he’s more consumed with figuring out how the runner gained so much distance on him.” I looked into the kitchen where once again he was staring out at the park. “So, any brilliant ideas on where we go from here?” I laughed as I watched MacGregor. “I’d like to take a ferry boat ride over to Bainbridge to clear MacGregor’s muddled brain. And mine.” “Okay then. Now tell me what happened with Holly, luv.” “Nothing, Charlie. Absolutely nothing.” “I’m here if you need me, you know.” “Thanks.” I hung up and took a sip of my brandy. “You think Greg is the baby’s father? Not Carter?” I whirled around at the sound of Josh’s voice. “Yes, we do.” I explained the reasoning behind the revelation, if you could call it reasoning. “Wow. Do you think Carter knows?” He sat down in the chair beside the fireplace, Rocky happily curling into a very large mound at his feet. “That’s the question of the day.” “And Jillian?” “I don’t know, Josh, but it’s really important that you not say anything to her about this.” “No, of course not.” “Have you seen her since she was over at Charlie’s?” “Yeah, a couple times. In the park. She goes there a lot. I think she likes to get

out of the house.” And he liked to keep her company whenever she did that. “How’s she doing?” “Not good. She’s really upset about all this. She keeps saying if only she’d gone with her mom to the park, it wouldn’t have happened. She could have stopped the kidnapper.” I shook my head. Mother and daughter, both suffering the same guilt. “I think Mac and I are going to take a ferry boat ride, if I can convince him, just to clear our minds. Do you want to come with us?” “No thanks. Matt just called. I’ll go hang out with him and Holly. And Charlie wants to go over the kids we should get information on tomorrow at the college. Again.” He groaned, then laughed. He really didn’t mind. My heart chakra felt a surge of joy flowing through it. I didn’t think it was for my benefit or even Josh’s that Matt had called him and invited him to hang out. He genuinely enjoyed Josh’s company. “I’ll take Rocky with me,” he said. “Thanks, Josh. We won’t be long. Maybe we’ll all have dinner together tonight. Mac and I can pick up fish and chips or something.” “Sounds great.” When he heard the front door close, MacGregor finally managed to pull himself away from the kitchen window. “Where did Josh go?” “To Charlie’s. Where did you go?” He shook his head in frustration. “Back to the day I chased the runner. I don’t get it, McNair. I keep thinking it’s not possible that he could have gained so much distance on me. I wish I could figure it out.” I understood what he was saying. If it was absorbing this much of his attention, it had to be significant. “How about taking a ferry boat ride?”

He rolled his eyes, then realizing how discounting that gesture was, smiled apologetically. “You really think it will help?” “I’m counting on its helping me. And I wouldn’t mind the company.” “Sold. But only if you let me feed you first. You hardly had any breakfast and it’s past lunchtime.” How was it that I was forgetting to eat these days? Being in love? Or worrying about a kidnapped child? He took a pot of onion soup he had made out of the refrigerator and set it on the stove to heat. Ten minutes later I was sitting at the kitchen table, slurping down soup and chomping on a piece of thick whole wheat sourdough bread. “You’re not having any?” “I did. About an hour ago. Tried to wait for you but my stomach protested vehemently.” “Okay, well do you have to sit and watch me eat?” I wondered if I’d ever get over my self-consciousness of eating in front of someone when they weren’t eating. He reached across the table and gently pushed my hair behind my ear. “Aye, I do, lass.” I grimaced, took two more spoonfuls of the soup, another bite of bread, and cleared my bowl. “You don’t want any more?” He wasn’t insulted, only concerned. He was easy to read that way. “I’m anxious to take that ferry ride. And it’s very filling.” “You’re sure?” “I’m sure.” Fifty-five minutes later we were standing on the deck of the ferry, watching as we drifted away from Seattle toward Bainbridge island. It was November. There

was the usual slight drizzle in the air. Other than a stoic photographer, we were the only engers outside. I led MacGregor around to a sheltered spot where we could stand without being buffeted about yet still enjoy the exhilarating fresh air. We were silent for the entire trip. I didn’t know where his thoughts were, but I was attempting to focus on the moment and think of nothing but the sensation of the cool moist air against my skin, the deep growling sound of the engine, and the cries of the seagulls as they followed the boat in hopes of a crumb of bread. And of course, the feel of MacGregor’s strength as I leaned back against his chest and he surrounded me with his arms. “Did it work?” he whispered as the ferry slowed in its approach of the island. I laughed. “Don’t know yet.” And I wouldn’t know for a while. It didn’t happen like that. Ride a ferry, solve a mystery. It would be nice if it did. It was usually the next day or a couple days later when I was struck with a revelation of some kind. Either that, or something happened on the ferry that related to the crime I was trying to solve. I never knew how it would work. And it didn’t always work. But it always made me feel invigorated and re-energized. It was worth it for that. “Do we get off?” he asked. “We have to. They won’t let us stay on. We can go into the terminal and re-board or walk around town. Whichever—” “What is it, McNair?” Chills were running up and down my spine as I stared down at the shore adjacent to where the ferry was docking. “Come on!” We were breathless by the time we reached the lower car deck. I noticed that MacGregor was not nearly as breathless as I was. Time to get back to exercising. “What did you see?” I made my way through the parked cars to the front of the ferry just as we reached our destination. “There!” I pointed toward a burlap sack that had floated onto the beach adjacent to the dock.

MacGregor gave me a bewildered look. “No!” The movement of the boat had caused the sack to be carried back into the water. “Quick! We’ve got to do something.” The ferry workers told us we needed to get into our car which we had not brought with us. I quickly explained the situation. “Something is alive in that burlap sack! We’ve got to get it out of the water before it drowns!” “How do you know, McNair?” It was more than having kidnapped babies on the brain. “It moved! It looked like something inside was bouncing around, trying to get out! Please! Can we go up the ramp before you let the cars off?” Two ferry workers looked at me as if I were nuts, shook their heads and one said, “You’ll need to drive off or use the foot-enger bridge if you don’t have a vehicle.” Just then he unhooked the rope to allow the cars to disembark. I grabbed MacGregor’s hand and yelled, “If we save a life, you’ll be glad you let us go!” With that we ran ahead of the cars, and headed down to the beach. The sack was moving in and out with the flow and ebb of the water. As soon as it got close enough, MacGregor stepped into the water and grabbed it and pulled it onto dry land. “Puppies!” I yelled once I’d heard the distinctive sound of yapping. MacGregor quickly untied the sack. Sure enough, four precious little white puppies with black speckles across their faces were bouncing up and down in between shivers. MacGregor scooped up the bundle and we made our way back up the hill to the car ramp. As soon as the cars had finished disembarking, we retraced our illegal steps back down the ramp, just ahead of the oncoming cars. As determined by the stern expressions of the two ferry workers whom we had ignored, we were in for a scolding. “Puppies!” I called out to them. “You just helped save four precious puppies.”

“That was very dangerous. You should never have run ahead of the vehicles like that,” one of them lectured, but his tone of voice was becoming more sympathetic with each word as I pulled out one of the squiggling puppies to show him. “I take it you don’t have a vehicle with you?” “Aye, we walked on,” MacGregor confirmed. “You’ll have to re-board,” came from the less sympathetic worker who was clearly unimpressed with our bounty. “Yes, we know that. Where can we put the puppies?” “You’re not thinking of leaving them with us, are you?” The non-dog lover asked. I glanced up at MacGregor whose twinkling eyes ed my next words. “No, of course not. We’ll take care of them. We just need to know where we can put them while we leave and return.” “I’ll find you a box,” said the one who was petting the puppy with the one white ear and one black. “You’d better get upstairs. We’re starting to load the cars.” I nodded and hurried ahead of MacGregor to open the door for him. We took the puppies up to the first deck but clearly we would not be able to leave the boat now. The new engers were already boarding. Within fifteen minutes the ferry worker, with box in hand, found us as we each cuddled two thawing pups. Not only had he managed to find a box to contain our new possessions, but a blanket as well. Of course, by then we were surrounded by engers who were volunteering their jackets and sweaters. Once we had the four litter mates tucked comfortably inside the box, MacGregor said, “Do you know a vet that’s open on a Sunday?” I pulled out my cell and started searching. It only took a minute to find an emergency vet who was located between the ferry terminal and home. “First stop vet, second fish and chips?” I asked. “I think we’ll have to run out for those after we get these wee rascals home. What kind do you think they are?”

“Mostly English setter, but they wouldn’t be purebred.” “How can you tell?” “The speckles on their faces. Once they’re full-grown, they’ll be covered with them. But if they were purebred, no one would have disposed of them like this. They’d be worth around four hundred dollars each. Unless—” I leaned back with a sigh. “Unless what, lass?” “They’re sick. If they have distemper or something and the mother knew they were going to die, she’d ignore them.” “Why would the owner dump them in the Sound then?” “Who knows. I don’t know what distemper looks like, but they seem okay. Still, I think it’s good we found a vet who is open today.” Just as it was good I had been struck with self-consciousness and had stopped eating MacGregor’s delicious onion soup when I had.

I LOOKED UP AT MACGREGOR who was sitting on a chair, watching the squirming puppies slipping and sliding across the barricaded portion of his kitchen. “More than you bargained for?” “A wee bit.” He looked up at me and laughed. “If you’d asked me a year ago if I expected to have four puppies in my kitchen, I’ve had told you never. But now —? Anything is fair game.” “I’m sorry, MacGregor.” “Sorry?” He stood up and grabbed me and held me still so I would know how serious he was. “Seriously, lassie? You’re sorry?” I cringed. “For all the turmoil I’ve brought into your life, the inconveniences.”

He shook his head and if I wasn’t mistaken, there was definitely moisture forming in his eyes. His voice was raspy when he spoke. “You’ve really no idea how much I’m enjoying this, have you? The turmoil and the inconvenience of people coming in and out of my home, an oversized shepherd-mountain dog sleeping anywhere he pleases, a batch of puppies in my kitchen. You’ve no idea, darlin’.” I reached my arms around his neck and pulled him so tightly into my arms that I thought perhaps both of us would out from lack of oxygen. “If you hadn’t already proposed to me,” I whispered, “I’d ask you to marry me right now.” He pulled me even closer, if that was possible. A shared moment of heaven. A shared moment that was interrupted by my father’s voice. “Jenny! Malcolm! New development.” I reluctantly released my fiancé and turned to listen to my father. “In here, Charlie.” His voice was coming closer. “They found— What the blazes is this?” Charlie stood in the kitchen doorway, staring at the makeshift puppy condominium. My stomach muscles were so tight I thought I might throw up if he didn’t tell me quickly. “We rescued them from the Sound,” I explained. “But tell us, what did they find?” Or who? I felt lightheaded and for a moment I thought I might out. I held onto MacGregor for . “They’ve found— the runaway runner.” “Is—is he the one?” “Unfortunately no. Apparently he’s only a lovesick lad who took off after his girlfriend who had broken up with him. Instead of heading home to Spokane, he headed south to Portland.” “Damn.” MacGregor ran his hand through his hair. He did that a lot, I’d noticed. No wonder his hair was eternally messy. It was a habit Greg Rallings and Carter Elliot were quickly adopting. “What else?” I studied Charlie carefully. There was more news to tell.

“Aye, there is indeed. Judy Green was almost struck by a car.” “Oh my God! Is she okay?” “Turns out she’s fine. It happened shortly after I left George this morning. We were going over the surveillance tapes at his office parking lot. Judy was going to a friend’s for brunch. Crossing the street, a car came out of nowhere, almost nailed her. Lucky for her, one of her stiletto heels had caught in the gutter as she stepped off the curb, caused her to step back just as the car came blasting toward her.” A pair of those crazy heels I had observed at the Greens’ party had possibly saved a life. “Shit,” I mumbled under my breath. Not a word I used often, but the one that seemed most appropriate at the moment. “Any witnesses see the car?” “None. It was on a quiet street. I’m afraid she was too shocked and hysterical to notice anything other than that it was a silver car. Big.” “What about your guys who are tailing the miscellaneous of the Green family and Judy?” “Unfortunately I only have one man on her so he’s not round the clock. He took a break at the worst possible moment.” “And the suspects? “Mike and Val were at home. Cat and Casey were being interrogated at the police station.” That left Marsha. I waited for Charlie to finish. “Marsha was the only one who was out and about. She was at her health club working out. And her car is white.” “So either it isn’t a Green,” MacGregor said. “Or they hired someone to do their dirty work.” “Which they could have been doing all along.” Charlie sighed in exasperation. He ran his fingers though his flock of grey hair so hard, I thought I spotted strands flying in all directions. He was in a mood, Charlie was. It came with not

being able to solve a crime as quickly as he liked. “It’s going to be okay, Charlie,” I said. “We’ll figure it out—who took Ally and who’s after the Greens.” “Will we, lass? Will we? Right now we’ve got bugger all!” I stepped back. MacGregor didn’t. “Who pissed in your porridge, Charlie?” My father chuckled, then shook his head. “Sorry. What we really need are bodyguards. I wish to hell George would stop dithering about and hire some. I’m afraid I don’t understand this male pride when it comes to bodyguards.” Nor did I. Unless it was not pride but money. He had lost a good amount, after all. “It’s strange don’t you think? George’s car is keyed, but Judy is practically run over,” MacGregor said. “Confirms our suspicion that they’re really after her, but don’t want them to know that. I’ve got two of my blokes staying close now though, alternating so she’s covered at all times. But I think George is getting closer to hiring a couple of bodyguards until we figure this mess out. All the same, I’m asg a man to him. He’ll just have to keep his distance so George doesn’t notice him.” “And if he does?” “Not sure I give a damn anymore.” “Are you okay, McNair?” MacGregor’s arm wrapped around me but it didn’t quell the shivers. I shook my head and leaned into him again. “What is it, Jenny?” Charlie’s look was as concerned as I’d ever seen it. The light-headedness had returned, and apparently I was as white as a sheet. He pushed a chair toward me and MacGregor helped me sit down. “Does it have to do with Judy? Do you know who’s trying to kill her?”

Again I shook my head. “What then? I took a couple deep breaths before answering them. “I’m really not sure, except that when you first said there’s a new development, my stomach felt as if it were riding a roller coaster. And when you said, ‘they’ve found—‘ my mind went directly to Ally.” “You thought they’d found her,” Charlie said. “And she wasn’t alive.” I nodded and attempted to suppress the sensation. “It’s probably just fear.” “Aye, most likely,” MacGregor said. I took another deep breath and tried to exhale but it seemed to catch in my chest. MacGregor rubbed my back, helping to soothe away the distress. It was the first time that I’d felt that something might have happened to Ally. Or was going to. “You said you’ve got someone watching Judy Green around the clock, right?” I asked, my mind suddenly switching from the innocent baby to the flashy woman. “I do now. They’re staying out of sight but at least it’s something. Why?” I shook my head again. “I think they’re going to try again. Very soon.” Charlie nodded. He took my intuition seriously. “I’ll call George and tell him he’d sure as hell better hire a bodyguard for his wife, even if he doesn’t want one for himself. And I’ll keep my men on her even if he agrees.” “Good.” I took a sip of the brandy MacGregor had poured me. It was becoming a habit. The warming effects were hard to beat. “And,” I said before he could press George Green’s number into his cell, “we’ve got to find Ally. We’ve got to find her now.” He nodded. “I know, lassie.” “And Charlie?”

“Aye?” “Maybe it’s time we take a harder look at Carter Elliot.”

Chapter Eleven

I ROLLED OVER AND REACHED FOR MACGREGOR. I could feel his wide awake energy as if several megabytes of data had already been processed before he even opened his eyes. Before I could say anything, he shushed me and sat up. He was deep in thought. When he yanked on a pair of jeans, pulled on the rugby jersey that had been resting on the chair all night, and hurried into the kitchen, I knew exactly where he was going. It looked as if the ferry boat ride had done us both some good after all. While MacGregor woke up with the runner on his mind, I woke up with Marsha Green on mine. I didn’t bother looking at the clock when I pressed Charlie’s number on my cell. He’d be up early. He’d be getting Matt and Holly up and fed before they accompanied Josh to the track. “I think I need to talk to Marsha Green again,” I told Charlie. “Can you check in with your man and let me know where she is?” “You believe she’s behind it then?” “No, the opposite, Charlie. I don’t think she is, which is why I need to talk to her.” Actually, I wasn’t sure why I needed to talk to her. I trusted that I’d figure it out by the time I saw her. I slipped into a pair of tan corduroy slacks, a brown turtleneck, and my favorite fisherman’s knit sweater that Charlie had brought back for me on his last trip home to Scotland. I tapped on Josh’s door to make sure he was awake before scrambling some eggs and popping in some toast. Intrigued with the puppies, Rocky accompanied me back to the kitchen, intrigued with the puppies. They had been given a clean bill of health from the vet, so he could sniff them to his heart’s content. Surprisingly, despite his looking like a horse from their perspective, they were as smitten with Rocky as he was with them. Father figure, no doubt.

While breakfast was cooking at one end of the kitchen, I cleaned up the mess the puppies had made at the other end. Wisely, we had stopped at a pet store and picked up more than just puppy food. The quilted pads had come in very handy. The dears had stuck to doing their business on the pads. Of course, it would have been hard not to, considering that, other than their wooden sleeping box that MacGregor had thrown together, we’d covered their entire space with the pads. “Where’s Mac?” I deciphered Josh’s words through his yawn. I nodded toward the park. Josh scooped up the most vociferous puppy. “Turns out it’s a good thing you went for that ferry ride, hunh?” “In more ways than one.” “Yeah?” “I had a revelation—not sure what it is yet, but I know who I need to talk to. And Mac”—I looked up again as he was heading back toward the house—”has figured out something.” “What?” “How the runner got so far out ahead of him, I suspect.” MacGregor slipped through the kitchen door without any of the furry bundles escaping. The smile on his face was unmistakable. Success. I stopped buttering toast and waited. Josh stopped nuzzling the puppy and waited. “Well, don’t keep us in suspense,” I said. “How did the runner do it?” MacGregor stood there shaking his head in disbelief. “I don’t know how it took me so long to figure it out. He’s a hurdler. That’s how he gained so much distance on me. He didn’t stay on the path. Actually, considering his stamina, agility, and endurance, my guess is he’s not just a hurdler but he runs the steeplechase. If that’s the case, it wouldn’t be that much of a challenge for him to leap over those hedges and stone wall.”

I felt the toxic air release from my body. When a lightness overcame me, I realized that the hope I had been feeling until yesterday had just been restored. Ally would be found or returned very soon. “At the same time as carrying the baby?” Josh asked in amazement. “Och, aye, they’re not that high and Ally is a wee bairn. It’s the only thing that makes sense. Didn’t one of the lads we questioned mention that he’s a steeplechaser?” “I think so. Shane Brubeck?” I said. “Aye, that’s the one.” “Was it the ferry ride that helped you figure it out?” Josh knew all about me and my mind-clearing ferry rides. “I suppose it was, circuitously, that is.” “What do you mean?” I asked. “I think it was more from stepping back and forth over this puppy barricade.” MacGregor stepped over the subject of his enlightenment and headed for the counter where he kept the list of names. He then turned to his computer where he pulled up a list he’d recently received from the athletic director, revealing all the students and their specific activities. “Okay, laddie, we’ve narrowed it down considerably now,” he told Josh. I turned off the eggs and went to look over MacGregor’s shoulder. “If we narrow it by those without a satisfactory alibi, and steeplechasers only, there are three.” He reached for a pen and circled the names in bright blue ink: Rob Carlyle, captain of the team who had a partial scholarship; Drew Reed, shy kid with stomach flu and hot girlfriend and plenty of money; and Shane Brubeck, charming lady’s man with six siblings and no money. “Shouldn’t we consider hurdlers too?” I asked. “They’re good at jumping over hurdles, after all.” “Aye, but they’re shorter distances. It’s doubtful they’d have the stamina. This guy had endurance.”

I was beginning to grasp the concept of various distance runners. “But I thought Drew said he was a long distance runner.” “He is. He runs the five thousand meter race, as does Rob, but Harvey’s list shows that they both also run the steeplechase.” “Rob?” Josh looked at us in horror. “But he’s a really nice guy.” MacGregor put his hand on Josh’s shoulder. “He may not be the one, but keep your mind open as well as your eyes, laddie. We don’t want to miss anything. We’re really close now. We’ve got to get that wee bairn home to her family.” He was right about that. And once we had our runner, we had a good chance of finding out who was behind this, who had put a young college athlete up to kidnapping a baby.

After Josh left with a promise to convey MacGregor’s revelation to Matt and Holly, I called Charlie. “What is it, lassie? Josh said you had something you wanted to tell me. Malcolm figured something out?” “He did. Why don’t you come with us to the Elliots’. We’ll tell you on the way.” “See you in a minute.” After I had hung up and grabbed my navy pea coat, we started down the stairs. The press must have taken the day off or perhaps we were ahead of their schedule. Happily no reporters were there to hound us. We stopped adjacent to the park to wait for Charlie when we spotted him closing his door behind him. We told him what we had discovered and he filled me in on Marsha Green’s schedule. Apparently she frequented the coffee shop around the corner from her office at the same time every day. I grabbed MacGregor’s hand and looked at the time on his wristwatch. I had two hours. “Eventful morning,” Charlie said. “Anything else?”

“Actually, there is. I think that Greg Rallings, and not Carter Elliot, is Ally’s father.” I quickly explained my reasoning. Charlie’s eyebrows rose slowly. He did not doubt my observation or deduction skills or my intuition for even a moment. “Which means that the opposite of what I had originally thought could be true.” His forehead wrinkled as he slipped into deep thought. “What did you originally think to be true?” MacGregor asked. Charlie blew out his breath. “I thought perhaps that Carter had had an affair and the mistress was angry when he broke it off and took revenge by kidnapping Ally. But I dismissed that concept swiftly once he put my mind at ease by demonstrating his devotion to Shelby.” “And now you’re thinking Shelby was the one to have the affair—with her exhusband,” I said. “Aye, and if Carter is aware that the bairn is not his, he might—” “Our thoughts as well,” MacGregor said. “Which means, we will all be observing him quite differently today.” “Aye,” Charlie concurred. “That we will.” Jillian answered the door. She was still in her pajamas—poodles this time. My mind flashed to the puppies in our kitchen. Our kitchen. I was becoming more comfortable referring to MacGregor’s home as mine, I realized. Our kitchen that was filled with puppies. Perhaps when this was all over, we would give her one, with her mother and stepfather’s permission, of course. “Did you find her?” Jillian asked when she saw the three of us standing on her front porch. “Not yet, but we’re getting very close,” I assured her. “We wanted to give your family an update.” “I’ll get them.” She motioned for us to come into the living room which we did. Greg arrived a moment ahead of Shelby and Carter. He was definitely staying

there as I’d suspected he would. “You’ve learned something. What is it?” Shelby asked. She had a disheveled look about her although her soft golden hair was somewhat brushed. Perhaps she had run a brush through it without looking in the mirror. Could she not face herself? Was she still blaming herself for the disappearance of her baby? Carter too looked exhausted in his jeans and sweater that was bunched up because he had failed to pull it all the way down in back. Greg wore a similar outfit, and was equally unshaven. Neither looked as if they’d bothered to comb their hair. I kept my eyes peeled on Carter when MacGregor answered Shelby. “I finally realized how the runner gained so much distance on me.” “How?” Carter asked anxiously. “The lad is a hurdler, or more likely a steeplechaser. I believe he leaped over the hedges and the stone wall in the park.” Jillian was the first to grasp the implications of this knowledge. “Does that mean you know which runner it is?” “Not quite,” Charlie answered. “But we’re close. We’ve narrowed it down to three of the runners.” I continued to watch Carter. Not a flinch or a single look of concern. Only hopeful anticipation, identical to Shelby and Greg’s. “Will you be talking to them this morning?” Shelby asked. “Jenny’s children, Matt and Holly, went with Josh to the track this morning. They’ll be finding out as much as they can. And two of us will go over there shortly as well to question the three boys again.” “There are only three steeplechase runners—or whatever it’s called—on the team?” Jillian asked. She seemed sharper than the adults did this morning. No wonder. She’d probably been the only one to get any sleep in three nights. “There are more,” MacGregor explained. “We’d already narrowed it down quite a bit by their sizes and by their speed and endurance. But now with this new theory and the fact that these three did not have a solid alibi for Friday morning

we’re able to further cull the list.” “We might have been able to narrow it down some more, to only two, had there been a ransom demand,” Charlie said. “Although we are keeping in mind that someone most likely paid the young lad to do this. So money could still be the runner’s motive.” “We just wanted to stop by and give you that news.” I glanced from adult to adult, ending with Carter. “We appreciate it very much,” he said. “And thank you, Malcolm. For adding fifty thousand dollars to the reward money.” MacGregor accepted the hand that was extended to him. “I only want to see the wee bairn returned to her home.” “Do you know these runners?” Jillian asked. “I mean, have you met them already?” She shivered as if just the thought of our meeting the villain gave her chills. “Do you have suspect which one would have done this?” “We have met them all,” I said. “We met Rob at the college fair. His only alibi was his roommate who supposedly was running with him on Friday morning, but because they were each other’s alibis, we’re not counting on them.” “And the other two?” Shelby asked. “Neither of them showed up at the fair, so Malcolm and I went to their dorm rooms. One was sick with the flu, Drew, but he’s in good financial shape so he’s under the least suspicion, I suppose, but the other boy, Shane, definitely needs money.” I looked at MacGregor and then Charlie before continuing. “They’re all suspects at this point. If we were certain money was behind it, our attention would probably shift to Rob and Shane, the two who are more in need of money, but we’re going to focus on all three of them.” “So you might find Ally”—Jillian swallowed hard as her eyes filled with tears —”as soon as today?” “It’s not impossible. We’ll certainly do our best.”

Shelby clutched Carter’s hand and tears were now filling her eyes as well as her daughter’s. “You mean it’s possible Ally—” “It’s possible,” Charlie said. “But , this is a theory we’re following.” “I understand,” Shelby said, the hope in her eyes only slightly diminished. “And we’ll have to be extremely cautious so as not to scare the kidnapper and miss an opportunity for him to lead us to Ally.” “Of course,” Carter said. “We understand that.” “But we will be speaking to several of the runners, their friends and roommates, asking them about one another to determine who has been behaving differently or has seemed nervous or particularly quiet lately, without letting on which ones we’re most interested in, of course. And I’ll put a tail on each of the three in hopes that they lead us to Ally.” “I’m sorry, I should have asked sooner. Would you like some coffee?” Jillian offered, still playing the adult. We declined, but she excused herself to put it on for her parents. Carter walked us to the door. “Do you really think one of these boys is the one? I mean, I understand how you’ve narrowed it down, but the truth is, it could be any boy out there who had the shoes and sweatshirt—or anyone who might have stolen them.” “True,” Charlie said, “But as we told you, we operate a wee bit differently from the police. We trust our intuition, and the fact that Malcolm could not let it go and persistently returned to the park in an effort to grasp how the lad gained the distance on him, tells us that there was a good reason for his tenacity. We have to trust that.” He turned to me. “Jenny?” “I really think we’re close, Carter. I know it’s been almost four days which feel like an eternity, and I don’t want to give you false hope, but I do believe you’ll have Ally home soon.” He nodded, his eyes welling up with tears as his hand wove its way through his tousled dark hair over and over again. He resembled his best friend Greg now more than he had when he had looked so polished and kempt.

No sooner had we walked down the front porch steps to the street than we spotted our favorite police detective, Ben Blaine. “What the hell are you doing here?” He was in one of his friendlier moods. “Och, just our job, laddie, just our job,” Charlie answered. Ben as much as growled at him. “What is it?” Charlie asked. “Have you found the wee bairn?” “I wish.” He turned and nodded to Jack Sawyer and Rochelle Turner who had just pulled up to the curb behind his car. “All we’ve had are a hundred useless leads which are increasing by the minute, ever since the press put it out to the public that there’s a hundred thousand dollars in reward money!” Charlie refrained from mentioning that the reward money had been his idea. Nor did he point out that if it succeeded in attracting only one helpful lead, it was doing its job and was well worth the hassle it was causing. “We can’t catch a break in this goddamned case. Nothing!” He grumbled to himself as if he’d forgotten he had an audience. He looked up when Charlie asked, “You’re here to interrogate the parents again?” “And the ex-husband. Now that we know where he is! I suppose you’ve known all along.” All three of us responded with silence. “When I called the house to tell them we were coming, Greg Rallings answered. Shelby Elliot’s ex-husband! What the hell! No one bothered to tell me her exhusband is staying here! We’ve been searching the entire goddamned city looking for the man! His office told us he was in Spokane so we had their police department searching for him there. But of course they didn’t find him because he’s here! Staying in their goddamned house with them when he could very well be the kidnapper!” “I thought you believed that Shelby Elliot is responsible.” Charlie is a braver

person than I am. Ben’s eyes narrowed as he glared into Charlie’s. “It’s still a strong possibility, Charlie. Still our best theory, other than the ex-husband. I don’t suppose you have a better idea.” “We’ve learned quite a bit actually, narrowed it down to three lads on the track team.” Charlie briefly explained MacGregor’s discoveries and analysis. I was proud of him. He managed to contain any gloating. But then, his mind was focused where it needed to be—on finding Ally or on helping the police find Ally. Unfortunately, despite his efforts to be helpful, he was blasted with the detective’s wrath. “That’s just one of your inane Charlie McNair theories.” “Actually I have to give Malcolm credit for—” “Enough, Charlie! None of this is helping! All we have are hundreds of false leads! And why the hell didn’t anyone tell me that the ex-husband is staying here!” His words slid out on a mouthful of spit, and then he turned and stormed off up the stairs to the house, knocking loudly enough for half the neighborhood to hear. Jack shook his head and rolled his eyes as he followed his boss up the stairs while Rochelle hung back to talk to us. Once Ben and Jack were inside, she said, “He hates being left out of the loop.” Charlie knew that about Ben. But it wasn’t his fault he hadn’t figured out where the ex-husband was. “Never thought to mention it,” Charlie said in all honesty. “But if I’d felt there was any possibility that Greg was involved in the kidnapping, I would have told you.” “I know.” Her sigh was heavy. She had to work with the grumpy detective. “We could use your help with the three lads though, Rochelle.” “What do you need, Charlie?” “We’re spread pretty thin, and I don’t trust anyone else to do it. We need you and

Jack to question their friends, roommates, teammates, regarding any changes in their personalities, behavior, that sort of thing. But we need you to make it appear as if you’re looking into everyone, not only our three suspects.” “What about tailing them? I doubt we could get Blaine to agree to that and he’d find out if we did it.” “I’ll take care of that.” Thank goodness he had a lot of willing ex-students who loved being put on the job even if it was infrequently. “Okay, email me over the information and I’ll get on it.” She sighed and looked toward the door through which her boss had just ed. “He’s afraid he’s going to be forced to bring in the FBI. If we don’t have a break in the next twenty-four hours, he will. We’re so close to the Canadian border, it’s possible that the baby was taken not just out of state but out of the country. Although we are patrolling the border closely.” When I felt MacGregor’s hand pressing against my back, I looked up to see two familiar cars driving toward us. Just as the press pulled over to the curb, we said good-bye to Rochelle and headed to our respective homes. I was not in the mood to answer or deflect their questions. Mainly I was afraid that if forced to do so, I might give something away that would tip off the perpetrator as to just how close we were to closing in on him.

SHE SAT ALONE at a remote table, staring at her newspaper. Her eyes weren’t moving. They had that glazed look that indicated just how deep in thought she was. Definitely pretending to read. To keep the wolves at bay? Or the annoying detective she’d met at a party? I stood to the side of the doorway observing her and the men who had noticed her lovely amber hair and high cheekbones. Or was it her trim figure and shapely legs that extended beneath her skirt. More likely. There were at least three irers, but none attempted to approach her. Her dedicated downward focus on the black print seemed to be doing its job. As I closed in on her table, I felt as if I were walking into a private alcove in a very public café. “We meet again.”

Her brow furrowed. “Do we?” “George and Judy Green’s party on Friday?” I was trying not to feel insulted. But Friday was only three days ago. Of course, I had been dressed up that evening with a hint of makeup. Today I was dressed in comfort clothes, including my fisherman’s knit sweater. No makeup. “Oh, of course.” Then came the look of annoyance and the unspoken words, “Why are you talking to me?” Words I knew well . . . from my daughter before she’d had her morning cup of coffee. I pulled back a chair and sat down, then asked, “May I?” My presumptuousness was met with excuses. “Actually, I’m waiting for someone.” Being relatively good at detecting lies, I said, “No, you aren’t.” More blunt than usual here. “Excuse me?” After pulling my PI card out of my purse, I set it down and wriggled out of my sweater. “Let’s not waste time here, Marsha. I’m a private investigator hired by your ex-husband and his wife.” I placed my card in front of her, but she was too busy staring at me to notice. “What? What are you talking about?” “We believe someone is trying to kill them.” I told her about the airport parking lot incidents, the windshield and tire incidents, and the more recent car keying and the attempt to run down Judy. “Oh, my God!” The fear in her eyes and the energy that drained from her face and body confirmed that it was an honest reaction. “Why? Why would someone —?” “We don’t know. Once we know that, we should be able to figure out who. But if you don’t mind, I’d like to ask you some questions.” She nodded and turned her palm up in a gesture of consent. “Why me?”

I honestly wasn’t sure. But I answered, “I’m hoping you can shed some light on some aspects of this.” “Okay.” I interpreted her deep sigh as a willingness to help me. Or maybe she realized that if she didn’t, she would become a suspect if she weren’t already one. I took a breath and got out of the way so a wiser part of me could ask the questions. The first one surprised me as much as it did Marsha. “Why didn’t you and George have children?” “George always said he was too selfish. He didn’t want to share me. Now look at me. I’m alone. Her sigh was filled with remorse. “But then so is Val, at least for the most part. Mike’s always so busy working. She really wanted a baby too, but it doesn’t look like that’s going to happen.” “Mike didn’t want children either?” “Oh, they tried, but apparently they couldn’t get pregnant. Val tried to convince him to adopt a baby, but Mike’s ego . . . you know. He only wanted one of his own.” Wasn’t I just talking to a woman who wanted to adopt a baby and had to convince her husband to go along with it? I hoped Sally West had more luck convincing her husband, the coach, that adoption was a good alternative. And there was still hope for Marsha. She could meet a man who did want children. “Despite their blatant animosity for each other, those two are a lot more alike than they realize.” “How so?” “Neither of them liked us working.” Her words interrupted my drifting thoughts. “No?” “No, Mike discouraged Val from getting a job. And George was adamant that I quit mine.” “Why on earth?” Geez, Jenny, let your true feelings show, why don’t you?

“I’m a secretary-receptionist. Outside of working in an all-female office with only female clients, he’d have worried.” She laughed. “Now look at me! I’m a receptionist for twenty-five flirtatious divorce attorneys!” “How would he feel about that?” She leaned back and considered the question for a moment. “He’d go ballistic.” Her amused expression became more somber and she said, “I should never have listened to him. I should have kept working.” This time I kept my agreement silent and to myself. “Are you seeing anyone?” I asked. “Yes, actually. I’ve been out on a few dates.” She was moving on. That was good. “But it’s not the same, you know? Once you’ve been in a really close relationship—” She swallowed hard and I suspected she was holding back tears. She looked up from her hands that seemed more comfortable clutching each other than being apart. “We were really close, George and I, or so I thought.” I was surprised that she had let down her guard as much as she had. It appeared that once she had made the decision to cooperate with me, the walls had come crumbling down. She had been severely wounded. She had, after all, allowed herself to be vulnerable, and she had trusted and been betrayed. “George seems genuinely fond of you, Marsha.” “Yeah, well I thought so too.” “You still love him, don’t you?” “Yes.” As angry as she was, she still loved the man who had let her go. “Why did you get divorced?” “I wish I knew.” She wasn’t the only one.

“If you don’t mind my saying so, these are kind of strange questions.” I laughed in agreement. I wasn’t censoring myself today. But why these questions? To give me insight into the woman, her relationship with her exhusband, and a sense of her level of hurt and anger? And desire for revenge? Possibly. But I didn’t think so. Neither did my intuition which believed in her innocence. She surprised me with her next words. “I’m sorry I was rude to you at the party.” “I understand.” “Do you?” “Actually, I do. I’ve just been through a divorce myself . . . and a betrayal. The strings are long between two people and not always easy to cut. And the wounds can be very raw and difficult to heal.” It would have taken me a lot longer if I hadn’t had the of my family and friends. And if MacGregor hadn’t been in my life. “Being sociable, particularly in your ex-husband’s home with his new wife could not have been easy for you.” “No, it wasn’t.” She took a sip of her coffee that looked sadly cold. “Why did you go?” Her laugh was cheerless. “Curiosity, I suppose.” She glanced down at the business card I had put on the table. “I’m surprised you told me who you really are and what’s going on with—with them.” As was I, but as I said, I wasn’t censoring myself. “I suppose I told you because you’re the number one suspect.” She was sitting upright now, no sign of that dazed state she’d been in earlier. “Me? Why?” The light went on. “Oh, of course, because I’m the angry ex-wife.” Then another light. “Why would you tell me that?” Greg Rallings’ words echoed through my memory. He was right. It wasn’t always the ex-spouse. Not all ex-spouses sought revenge. “Because I don’t believe it’s you.”

I PULLED INTO MacGregor’s driveway, climbed out of my car, and hurried across the street to Charlie’s. No one was there. As I made my way back across the street, I pressed in Charlie’s phone number, but by that time I could see him through the small-paned antique windows in MacGregor’s living room. Standing beside him was Matthew which meant there was a strong possibility Holly was with them. At MacGregor’s? I ran up the stairs and shoved open the door. I could hear Holly and Josh’s voices in the kitchen and immediately understood the attraction. Josh had told them about the puppies. Despite Holly’s pig-headedness, she could not resist four precious and very rambunctious puppies. MacGregor’s grin said it all. He reached out and draped an arm across my shoulder. Matt winked at me before kissing me on the cheek. “How did it go with the ex-wife?” Charlie asked. “Well, I still don’t believe she’s behind this.” Apparently I was a lot better at crossing people off the list than I was at zeroing in on the culprit. I still wasn’t sure why I’d felt the need to talk to Marsha, but trusted that at some point it would become clear. “You’re certain?” “I am.” “It’s not just your desire to see the best in everyone, now, is it, Jenny, luv?” “No, Charlie, it’s not,” I answered firmly. “If you don’t mind my saying so, you seem very sure of yourself lately.” He was right. I did seem more sure of myself and my intuition lately. I couldn’t help wondering if MacGregor had something to do with that. It was similar to the way his and Charlie’s Scottish accents got stronger when they hung out with other Scots. My intuition got stronger when I was around MacGregor who had an uncanny ability to sense energy. But that was only part of it. When I was married to Joe, I avoided even saying the word intuition for fear that he would discount it. Whereas now I could happily say it and claim it because MacGregor

never failed to demonstrate the faith he had in mine. MacGregor squeezed me gently and I wondered if he’d read my mind. “I suppose you’re right, Charlie. I think my intuition is getting stronger.” Either that or I was becoming more foolish. “Och, I’m pleased you’re trusting your intuition more, lassie, but never to—” “Rule anyone out until it’s over.” “Aye, that.” “I know, Charlie.” “Things are going well here.” It was MacGregor’s subtle way of telling me there was some improvement and that my icicle daughter was beginning to thaw. “I’m pleased to see this.” Charlie nodded toward Holly and the puppies. “And I hesitate to ask this, but I do need more help with the Green case.” “I thought you were taking that one, Charlie. And didn’t I just help you out by going to see Marsha Green?” “Aye, you did, lassie, but since you’ve all but ruled her out, I’m back to square one. I’m still thinking it’s a member of the family. But which one, I’ve no idea. “ He had that rare bewildered look on his face. “Something’s off with that family. I just can’t figure out what.” I sighed in reconciliation and inhaled a deep cleansing breath. “Okay, but I think we need to see all the Greens together. As soon as possible.” “How do you propose we do that?” My eyebrows arched as if they had a mind of their own. Apparently they did. I snatched my cell phone from my pocket and scrolled down until I found Scott Morrison’s number. After I hung up, I said, “Done. He’s inviting all of the Greens to his party Friday night. Even the twins who he managed to get out on bail.”

“Perfect,” Charlie said. “Sooner would have been better. It means waiting until Friday but I suppose anything else would arouse suspicion.” I was glad that I had asked Marsha Green to keep our conversation to herself. I trusted that she would keep her promise to do so. “I hope George has hired some bodyguards?” “Aye, he has finally conceded. He agrees that they are a necessary evil. He has promised to make some calls first thing tomorrow,” Charlie said. “In the meantime my men are sticking close. And just so you know, we weren’t idle while you were off working.” “No?” “Och, no, lassie. Malcolm and I managed to meet up with Mandy Dole, Mike Green’s secretary and ex-mistress.” “What do you mean we, Charlie? I’m the one who did all the work.” My father’s eyes were gleaming. I had no doubt that he had thrown my fiancé in the path of an attractive woman. It was not the first time. I pinned my eyes on him with a glare. He chuckled and took a step back. “I thought we would get more out of her if Malcolm interviewed her on his own.” “And did you?” MacGregor shrugged. “I told her that I was considering using her boss for a job I need done. That gave me the opportunity to ask about his relationships with people and his integrity. Basically she gave him a rave review.” “Which surprised me,” Charlie said, “considering that he gave her the boot— relationship-wise, that is.” “Apparently she still respects him.” Which actually said a lot. Unless he had been lying and the affair was still in full swing. “And Ally? Any progress on narrowing down the list of three?” I switched subjects to the even more critical case we were working.

“No. Jack and Rochelle have interviewed several of the lads, inquiring about their friends and teammates, but focusing on our three. No one has given any indication that there have been changes in their behavior. Rob seems to be as friendly and gregarious as ever. Drew has always been on the shy side which hasn’t changed. As for Shane, they ended up going to the girls’ dorm to learn more about him. Apparently he’s always been and still is the charming ladies’ man.” “Damn.” “They’re still on it, lassie. Despite Ben Blaine’s directive to be elsewhere.” “Hopefully they’ll learn something.” “Aye, we will, lassie. Dinna fash yourself. We’ll find that wee bairn.” This time he was the one encouraging me. “You’re sure, Charlie?” “As sure as I can be. I’ve got my men sticking close to the three lads. If Rochelle and Jack don’t zero in on one of them, my men will.” I turned my attention to Matt. “Did you learn anything at the track?” He shook his head. “Not much. Although none of us thought it could be Rob. He seems like a really nice guy and he didn’t seem nervous or guilty like you told us to look for. Josh really likes him.” “And Holly?” “Instant crush. Although another guy tried to get her attention.” “Let me guess, Brad Warner?” “You’re good, Mom.” “She didn’t fall for it though, did she?” “No, and the other guy, Shane Brubeck came on to her too. We aren’t so sure about him so right now he’s on the top of our suspect list, but that’s not based on

anything except that we don’t think Rob did it.” “And the third one? Drew?” “Didn’t show. No, actually he did, but he got a call and had to leave right away so we didn’t get a chance to talk to him.” “Okay, well, that’s not as much as we’d hoped for, but it’s something. You had a good time?” “Playing guard dog? You should have sent Rocky. Your daughter has become a flirt, in case you didn’t know that.” I gulped back those mother-terrors. “Seriously?” “I think my little sister has stopped thinking about dance enough to finally discover boys. She was in heaven. Of course, being the only girl there helped. But Josh did receive an open-ended invitation to them for a run anytime he wants.” “That was nice.” “On one condition,” Matt continued. “If he brings along his ‘sister.’” Charlie’s phone rang a moment later. “The Elliots.” Only half-listening, I went to stand in the kitchen doorway. Josh and Holly were sitting inside the barricade on the floor, playing with the puppies. I thought for a moment that my heart was going to burst right out of my chest as I watched my daughter allowing herself to be my little girl again. I pressed the camera mode on my cell and held it up to take a picture. I wanted to capture this image forever. Especially since I knew I had only a brief moment before we would be heading back to see the family of a baby whose parents were clinging to the belief that they would have the joy of watching and photographing her as she moved through all the stages of her childhood.

Chapter Twelve

“WE FINALLY GOT OUR RANSOM CALL.” Charlie tucked his cell into his pocket after hanging up with Carter Elliot. He had a baffled look on his face. “What, Charlie?” “Why now? Why so long after the kidnapping?” “It’s only been four days,” Matthew pointed out. Four very long days. “Aye, laddie, but if it’s money they’re after, why didn’t they request it immediately? And why so little?” “How much?” MacGregor asked. “Forty thousand dollars.” “That is peculiar, particularly when they must know we’re offering one hundred thousand in reward money.” “We’d best get over there. I’m sorry to take you away.” Charlie nodded toward the kitchen where my daughter was holding a puppy that was determinedly chewing on her hair. “But I think we all need to go.” Matt kissed me on the cheek and whispered, “I’ll keep her here even if I have to sit on her.” “Thank you.” This new development was significant. For one, it indicated that possibly the runner had done this on his own. The kidnapper was not interested in keeping Ally or selling her to an adoptive couple for a lot more than forty thousand dollars.

“This is a good thing, right?” Carter asked when he let us in through the backdoor. Once again we had evaded the press by taking our contingency route through the Sharkey property. Maureen wasn’t home, but Charlie had a key. It was even more important now that the press not discover the reason for our visit. If they found out about the ransom call, it would be all over the news and possibly scare away the kidnapper. Or the press could very possibly jeopardize the exchange of money for baby if they managed to follow whoever met the kidnapper. “I think so,” Charlie answered Carter. “It means that Ally is alive, right? And that we’ll get our baby back?” “It increases that likelihood,” Charlie said. It was the first time I had seen tears in Carter’s eyes and they were not contained there. He wiped his cheeks and said a quick apology just as Shelby ed him, tucking herself under his arm. The tension on her face indicated that she was scared to hope. I didn’t blame her. They were so close to getting their baby back, and she felt the need to hold her breath for just a little while longer. We followed them through the kitchen and into the living room where Jillian sat curled up on her father’s lap. Despite being surrounded by three adults who obviously loved her, there was a deep loneliness in the young girls’ eyes. If I could relive any part of my life, I would not choose my teenage years. When this was over, we would definitely offer her one of the English setter pups. “Tell us everything the kidnapper said on the phone,” Charlie said. “Who spoke with him?” “I did,” Carter answered. “I’m assuming it was a male although his voice was muffled and distorted. He requested the forty thousand dollars be brought in a plain navy blue duffle bag in small bills.” “When and where?” Charlie asked. “Tomorrow. Noon.” Carter handed him a note with the drop-off point. I looked over Charlie’s shoulder and read it. A busy intersection near a hotel and restaurant in downtown Seattle. “And he was very firm about something else. He said only the baby’s mother is to come. No one else. And no cops.”

Charlie sighed and looked over at Shelby, who stepped out from under her husband’s protective arm. “It’s okay. I can handle it,” she assured him. Jillian climbed off her father’s lap and said, “But, Mom, your ankle.” “Is fine,” Shelby insisted. “It’s a lot better.” “You’re still limping.” “Only a little. By tomorrow it will be fine.” “No, Mom. I’ll do it for you. He won’t know the difference. I’ll wear your coat, the same one you were wearing when he—” She looked down at her bare feet. “When he took Ally.” Shelby walked over to her daughter and placed her hand softly on her cheek. “Thank you, sweetheart, you are so dear to me. But I will do it.” Tears ran down Jillian’s face, and I realized how much this ordeal had impacted the young girl as well as the adults. “Please, Mom, let me. I want to do it. For you.” Shelby pulled the girl into her arms and held onto her for a long time while the rest of us looked on in silence. When she released her, she looked her directly in the eyes and said with a strength and resolve I had not heard from her before, “No, Jillian. After having this monster take one of my children, I am not about to expose my other child to him.” She had an excellent point. But so did Jillian, unfortunately. Shelby was still limping and if the kidnapper decided to take the money and run without giving back Ally, she would not stand a chance. I wasn’t the best of runners, but I could move a lot more quickly than Shelby at this point. “I’ll do it,” I said. “Chances are the kidnapper doesn’t know you that well and won’t know the difference, especially if I wear your coat and a hat.” Jillian and Shelby looked over at me. Jillian’s eyes were open wide—relief? She was still her mother’s protector. Shelby took a deep breath and shook her head. “Thank you, Jenny, but I will do it. I have to do it.”

It was then that I realized that there was another reason for her determination to handle this herself. It might begin to absolve her for having not saved Ally from the kidnapper in the first place. I glanced over at MacGregor and Charlie who both had resigned expressions on their faces. There was no point in arguing anymore. Shelby Elliot was going to get her baby back. But that didn’t mean we wouldn’t be somewhere in the vicinity when it happened. “Will you be able to get the money from your bank?” Charlie asked. Carter looked over at Greg who answered for both of them. “Between the two of us, we can put together twenty-eight thousand in cash now. Any more will take a while longer.” MacGregor said, “I’ll get the rest for you today. Do you have a plain dark duffle bag?” “I don’t know. I don’t think so,” Carter said. “I do,” Jillian said. “I don’t think it has any writing or anything on it.” “If not, I can pick one up,” MacGregor said. “How will you get there, Shelby?” Charlie asked. “It’s important that you appear as if you’ll be alone.” “Appear?” Jillian asked. “You mean Mom won’t really be alone?” I couldn’t tell if it was fear in her eyes at the thought of her mother doing this, or relief that she would have . “You’re calling in the police?” Carter asked. “Not unless you want us to.” Greg and Carter exchanged looks again as brothers might. Brothers who were going through the same ordeal with the same investment. “Probably not,” Carter said, “But I don’t want Shelby to be alone out there.”

“We’ll be with her,” MacGregor assured him. “Not noticeably, but we’ll be there.” “Will you try to catch the guy? The kidnapper?” Jillian asked. “Possibly,” Charlie said. “Definitely if he doesn’t have Ally with him.” Shelby gasped. “There’s that possibility? That he’d take the money and not return Ally?” “There’s always that possibility. But this appears to be a young kid,” Charlie said quickly. “If we’re right about that, chances are he won’t try to pull anything funny.” Shelby exhaled and started breathing again. “And, we’re relatively certain we know which of the runners it is.” “You do? Then why don’t we just go after him?” Greg asked. “Because we don’t know where Ally is. And we don’t want to risk messing this up. Especially now that we’re so close.” “How do you know who it is?” Jillian asked. “Well, in following Malcolm’s theory, we’d narrowed it down to the three steeplechasers. But now we don’t think Drew Reed would be involved. Nor for forty thousand dollars. He has plenty of money. Whereas that amount of money would be helpful to the other two boys.” And if my three children were correct and Rob Carlyle was to be trusted, we had our man. Shane Brubeck. “Of the two others, we have a strong hunch which it would be, but I’ve already put tails on all three of them. We did that as soon as Malcolm realized it was most likely a steeplechaser.” “I assume they’re being careful not to be seen,” Greg said. Charlie groaned. “Och, not an easy task considering that the lads live in dorms.

My men are watching their cars. It’s not ideal but if they went into the dorms, they’d stick out like sore thumbs. But at least we’ll know which one it is when they go to meet Shelby.” Assuming they drove their car.

I LAY IN MY FIANCÉ’S ARMS, more content than I’d been in a long time. If all went well, which I was convinced it would, Ally Elliot would be home with her family tomorrow. Adding to my serenity was the fact that I’d finally had a meal with my daughter. If things continued this way, she might sit at the same table with me for Thanksgiving dinner. She had even talked during the meal. Not only to Matt and Charlie and Josh but to MacGregor and me on occasion. First she had asked about the rescue of the puppies. Then she had asked MacGregor where he had got the fish and chips that he had picked up after his trip to the bank. It was her way of saying thank you and that they were up to her standards. It was the meal we had planned for dinner the night before, but after rescuing the puppies, and building their barricade and an over-sized box in which they could cuddle up together, we had settled for left-over onion soup. So, tonight had been fish and chips night with six of us instead of three. It was the first time since MacGregor and I were together that my whole family was present at his dining room table. “You were quiet tonight,” he whispered in my ear. He must have been following my train of thought. “I was just taking it all in.” “I enjoyed seeing you so happy.” “Mmm. The most pleasant Holly has been since her arrival.” “It’s amazing what magic puppies can work.” “It is, isn’t it?”

MacGregor raised himself onto his elbow and looked over at the spot where Rocky’s bed normally was except when Josh stayed with us. “You don’t think Rocky’s bent out of shape, do you, because the puppies are getting so much attention?” I laughed. “I might believe that if he weren’t giving them so much attention himself.” “He does seem taken with them.” I could feel the energy rising. He was building to something. And it had to do with the puppies. He didn’t disappoint me. “Do you, uh, have any plans for them, darlin’?” “Tiring of them already?” “No, not at all. I’m rather enjoying them. I was just thinking we either need to think about finding them homes or start training them. At what age do you start training puppies?” “You never had a dog?” “I’m afraid not. My parents were preoccupied with other things.” “Such as?” “Raising their son to be brilliant.” “Modest, aren’t you?” He chuckled alongside of me. “I didn’t say they succeeded. But they were certainly determined.” I kissed him softly on the cheek. “I’d have to say that they succeeded.” He rolled his eyes. “Back to the wee rascals. Any plans?” “Well, as a matter of fact, I’ve been thinking about that. I think one of them has Maureen’s name on it. We’ll let her decide which one that is. What do you think?”

“I think you’re absolutely right. After what she’s been through, a puppy would be perfect for her. And the others?” “Not sure yet. I was thinking I might take one up to Jasper Rosenthal on the island.” “Your reclusive artist friend.” “Right. He seems so lonely sometimes. I think a puppy would make a great companion, but we’d have to train it first.” “You’d have to train it first, experienced dog owner that you are.” “Hey, until Rocky came along, I hadn’t had a dog since I was a kid, living with Charlie and Catherine. And Rocky came already trained.” “Ah, so we make Charlie train it.” Perfect idea. “And if it’s okay with her parents, I think Jillian could use a dog in her life.” “I think you’re right. And the other one?” “Still working on that.” I had a feeling the solution would come to me once I stopped searching for it. That was, after all, the way the Universe seemed to work.

I woke up early Tuesday morning with the theme from High Noon running through my mind. It didn’t take long to figure out why. Assuming all went well, Ally would be returned to her family at noon. MacGregor was still sleeping so I tiptoed out of the bedroom and into the bathroom. After showering and dressing in a loose pair of jeans that would allow me to move quickly if necessary, I went to the kitchen to put on the coffee. Josh had beaten me to it. He was sitting at the kitchen table, his history book open in front of him. I glanced at the kitchen clock that said six-thirty. “What are you doing up so

early?” “Rocky kept whining so I got up to let him out. I tried not to wake you. I took him out through the front door.” “I didn’t hear a thing. Why didn’t you go back to bed?” He shrugged his Josh shrug. “I was up, figured I’d get some school work done.” He didn’t have to say anymore. He wanted to get his school work out of the way so he’d have plenty of free time to hang out with Matt and Holly. After the weeks he’d spent isolated from anyone remotely close to his age, he was making up for lost time. “Are you nervous, Jenny? About today?” I reached for the coffee pot and poured the dark brown liquid into my cup. Josh was a fast learner. After a few days staying in my island cottage, he had figured out exactly how I liked my coffee. Strong and black. “Anxious, I guess. I just want it to go smoothly.” “Do you have a feeling about it?” I took a sip of my coffee before answering. “I think Ally is coming home today.” I took a deep breath. A feeling of serenity surrounded me as if she already were home. “That’s good.” “Definitely good.” Both of us looked over at Rocky who was whimpering. “See, that’s what he’s been doing all morning. Do you think he’s okay?” I went over to pet my dog who was now sitting up beside the puppy barricade. I crouched down and hugged him. “What is it, boy? Are you okay?” He raised his head and looked at me with those beautiful soulful eyes as if he were trying to tell me something. Unfortunately I wasn’t a mind reader.

“When did you take him out?” “About twenty minutes ago.” “And he was okay?” “Yeah, he peed and then ran over to your car like he wanted to go for a ride or something.” “That’s strange.” “I thought so too, but he came back into the house with me and was fine for a little while.” Rocky whimpered again and I set down my coffee cup and went in search of my shoes that were in the front entryway. “Come on, boy, I’ll take you out again and see what’s going on.” This time he didn’t stop to pee. He just made a beeline for my Volvo. “We’re not going anywhere,” I told him. “At least not this early. Come on, Rocky.” But he ignored me and whimpered again. I might not be a dog mind reader, but I knew body language when I saw it. Clearly he was trying to show me something. Had my car been vandalized during the night? Keyed perhaps? Here in our little West Seattle safe haven? Adjacent to the park from which a baby had been kidnapped only a few days ago? Or maybe it was a flat tire. Maybe somewhere in his childhood, Rocky had been trained to sniff out flat tires. I walked over to the Volvo that was parked beside MacGregor’s Range Rover. I checked all four tires. Just when I reached the front enger’s side, I heard more than Rocky’s whimper. I heard a cry. A human cry. I peered in the window and there on my front seat was a baby, bundled in several blankets. I reached for the enger door to open it but it was locked. I never locked my car. I was a strong believer in the law of attraction, and I believed that no harm would come to my car so I didn’t bother locking it, at least at home. But nor did I expect to ever find a baby stashed on the front seat. I ran back into the house.

“What is it, Jenny?” Josh came out of the kitchen at the sound of my borderline hysterical voice asking where my car keys were. “Ally! I think she’s in my car!” “What?” “Help me find my keys, Josh!” My brain had suddenly stopped working. “No! You go out to the car with Rocky. I’ll find them.” Josh grabbed his jacket and ran out the open door. I hurried into the bedroom to find MacGregor pulling on a pair of jeans. “What is it, lass? I heard you yelling.” “I think it’s Ally! Someone put her in my car. Where are my keys?” MacGregor turned and snapped up my purse from the dresser, turned it upside down, found the keys, and tossed them to me. He was only one step behind me, slightly delayed as he pulled a sweater over his head. Breathless, I unlocked the front door of my car and gently scooped up the baby from the front seat. She stopped crying immediately. “Haven’t lost your touch, I see.” MacGregor’s arm encircled me as he guided me toward the house. “It has to be Ally, don’t you think?” “Definitely. “ Once inside, we snatched up the picture that Jillian had given us and held it up to the baby in my arms. “It’s Ally,” I whispered on a breath that was filled with relief, gratitude, and joy. “She’s a bonnie wee lassie, isn’t she?” MacGregor stroked her cheek with a very large finger, allowing her to latch onto it. After a moment of indulging the happy baby, he reluctantly pulled it away, and I knew he would have made a wonderful father. “Let me get some shoes on and we can take her over to the Elliots’.” I stood in the entryway, cradling the baby in my arms while Josh smiled down at her, and MacGregor pulled on a pair of socks that had made it only halfway to

the laundry bin the previous night. Once he had his shoes on, we started back down the front porch steps. “Josh, can you tell Charlie—?” “On my way.” He trotted past us toward my father’s house. I think I was shaking the entire way to the Elliots’ home. Thankfully, it was too early for the press to make an appearance. MacGregor followed his two doorbell rings with a light tap and then a loud knock. Carter Elliot swung open the door, looked at us before his eyes migrated downward to the bundle in my arms. “Oh, my God!” His jaw fell open as he snatched Ally out of my arms. “Shelby! Shelby, come quickly! Greg! Jillian!” Shelby appeared through the kitchen door. “Ally! My baby!” Gasping for breath through her sobbing, she ran across the room. The couple hugged the baby between them as she cooed and smiled, obviously happy to be home. “Where? How?” she asked without glancing up from her baby. “They—he—someone put her in my car. We found her this morning, just a few minutes ago.” “My God! In your car! Is she okay? Is she cold?” “She seems fine. She was well insulated from the cold.” “But how long was she there, do you think? And why your car?” I couldn’t answer the second question so I answered the first. “I don’t think for very long. Josh said Rocky started whining around six this morning.” “Your dog? He knew she was there?” Carter asked. “I’m not sure, but he seemed to whine when she cried. He kept whining until I went outside with him to my car.” Just as Charlie and Josh arrived, Jillian and Greg appeared, obviously aroused from sleep. As soon as they realized that Ally was back, they ed the parents, surrounding Ally with more of her family. But her parents were not willing to let

her go, even for a moment. Carter Elliot may not have been Ally’s birth father, but in every other sense of the word, she was his baby. After watching the reunited family, Charlie caught my eye. “Josh filled me in, but—” “I know. We can discuss it later,” I said softly before turning my attention back to the reunited family. “We’ll leave you to enjoy your sweet girl.” Shelby nodded and looked up for the first time since she’d had her baby returned to her. “Thank you. Thank you so much!” “We’re just glad she’s home,” MacGregor said. “Oh, the money,” Greg said. “We need to give you back your money.” “I’ll stop by later. You relax and get some sleep. You’ll be able to now that Ally is home.” “Thank you. But what about the police?” Carter asked. “I’ll give Detective Blaine a call.” Charlie had an impish gleam in his eyes. “I’ll let him announce Ally’s safe return to the press. You relax. We’ll talk to you later.” Shelby looked up again, this time through a flood of tears. “Thank you all so much. I don’t know how we’ll ever be able to thank you enough.” As far as I could see, we really hadn’t done all that much. Although our theories were strong and we’d followed them up, we certainly hadn’t found Ally and captured the kidnapper. “Why don’t you us for Thanksgiving dinner,” I suggested. “Oh my gosh! That’s in two days! And we have so much to be thankful for now!” She glanced at the other of her family and then said, “We would love to you. What can we bring?” Shelby pressed Ally against her chest to hug her, resting her chin on the top of her head and taking a deep breath as if to savor her wonderful baby scent. I wondered how long it would be before she’d let her out of her sight or even put her down.

I smiled. “Just bring Ally.” Maybe then I would ask them if Jillian could have one of the puppies. She was smiling with the relief that we were all feeling, but somehow her smile was wider and brighter. She really did adore her baby sister. I noticed Josh watching her, and at one point he winked at her which caused her smile to widen even more if that was possible. Charlie looked at MacGregor and me. I knew what he was thinking. Why did the kidnapper return her without waiting for the ransom money? But it didn’t matter now. She was home. Another question was at the forefront of my mind. Why my car? If one of the three boys we suspected was indeed behind this, they knew we were investigating the crime. But how did they know where we lived? And how did they know which car was mine? And did they know I leave my car unlocked? Once again, there were many questions, many that most likely would go unanswered.

MACGREGOR, JOSH, AND I were standing in Charlie’s kitchen, anxiously waiting for him to come out of his office. “When did he put tails on the three suspects?” Josh asked. MacGregor handed Josh a sponge to wipe up the coffee grounds he had spilled. “Yesterday, as soon as I narrowed it down to the three steeplechasers.” “So, we should know who put Ally in your car, right?” He grabbed three coffee mugs from Charlie’s cupboard and put them down beside the coffee maker that was completing its drip cycle. “Right,” I said. “Not that the Elliots care now. They’re just so happy to have their baby home.” I took a deep breath and released it. It felt as if a weight had been lifted from my heart chakra and it was suddenly easier to breathe. “How much of this stuff have you had already this morning?” Josh cringed. “Third cup?” He glanced at the kitchen clock. It was slowly inching its way toward seven-thirty. “Last cup?”

I laughed. “Not a great habit.” But who was I to talk. “That was nice of you to invite the family for Thanksgiving.” MacGregor took the coffee I had poured for him and the three of us went into the living room. Did I detect a hint of judgment there? Or was I conditioned to expect it? “Considering that we’re having it at your house, I should have checked with you first.” “No problem, lass.” He put an arm around me and pulled me closer to him on the couch. “You’re sure?” His expression was stern and then he smiled. “First of all, it’s our house now. Secondly, I’m glad to see that you feel comfortable inviting people over. I was considering including Maureen and Declan as well.” He kissed me on the forehead and I laughed at the sound of Josh’s groan. “Should I wake up Holly and Matt and tell them the good news?” he asked, obviously looking for an escape. “Matt maybe. Holly no. Not unless you want to witness Hurricane Holly at her fiercest.” “Good point. I’ll wait.” He glanced up as Charlie came down the hallway to us. He was shaking his head. Never a good sign. “What?” I asked. “Nothing bad. It’s just odd. Not one of the boys drove his car this morning.” “They’re certain of that?” MacGregor was sitting more upright. “Aye, they’re certain. They’re all still posted outside the cars and not one was moved. Which means that either we had the wrong boys or someone else, possibly the person for whom they were working—if indeed there was such a person—returned Ally.” I shook my head. “Or he knew we were zeroing in on him and knew he was

being watched so he used a different car.” All three looked up at me and chills ran down my spine. I took that to mean my words were validated. That often happened, particularly when the words that spewed from my mouth did not feel as if they were my own. “Perhaps your men aren’t as skilled at staying invisible as we’d thought,” MacGregor said. “Perhaps.” Charlie shook his head, clearly still puzzled by this news. “Did you speak with Blaine?” MacGregor asked. “Och, aye. At first I sensed that he was miffed that the crime ended with us.” He cringed. “And he was none too pleased that we hadn’t told him about the ransom call. But the man was relieved that it’s over, particularly since it was not necessary to bring in the FBI. And he did seem pleased that I left it to him to inform the press.” “Will the police continue to try to find out who did it?” Josh asked. “Perhaps they’ll give it a cursory glance, but nothing more than that. They have their hands full. They figure that if the perpetrator didn’t even wait for the ransom money, he’s not a serious kidnapper.” “Or he knew if he did, he’d be caught. Decided not to risk it.” The three looked at me again. “Not my words. They just come out of me.” I flipped my hand with a discounting gesture. “Which would indicate that you were right to believe that the kidnapper knew we were on to him so he decided it was in his best interest to give back the baby before he was caught,” MacGregor said. “So, now we’ll probably never know who it was,” Josh said. “Probably not,” Charlie said. He looked at me expectantly as if I had more wisdom to dispense.

I shrugged, surprised when more words decided to come. “So how did he know we were onto him and that he was close to being caught? Assuming he did know. Did one of your men slip up or was he somehow tipped off?” I shook my head when the three of them looked up at me again. “What? Nothing I’ve said is brilliant.” And I certainly hadn’t given any of it a hard thought before speaking it. But as soon as they spoke, I realized that wasn’t where their minds had gone. “You will let this go, won’t you, lass?” Charlie asked. “There’s no need to pursue it any further,” MacGregor said, “particularly now that we have a wedding to plan.” I smiled. “We do still have the attempted murder of the Greens to solve. But I’ll let this one go.” “Promise?” My father knew better than to trust those words. “Okay, I’ll try to let it go.” They were still staring at me, clearly unconvinced. “There’s really no need to pursue it now, is there, not since Ally is home safe and sound.” “Exactly.” “Precisely.” Absolutely. But I really wished she could talk and tell us where she’d been for the past four days.

Chapter Thirteen

IT WAS WEDNESDAY. I was standing in the middle of MacGregor’s kitchen— our kitchen—with no cookbooks. All of my trusty recipes for gravy and stuffing were sitting on a shelf in my cottage on Anamcara Island. Hopefully I could the meal I had been cooking for twenty years. “We’ll all help.” MacGregor wrapped his arms around me from behind and I leaned into his solid and very comforting chest. “Good idea, if you want to eat. I don’t even know where to begin. I usually have the recipes out and my grocery list written a week before, and I’ve been to the grocery store three times by now. “We’ll sit down together and write a list and send the boys.” “Seriously? Matt and Josh?” “Absolutely. Why not? How badly can they mess it up? Other than Matt coming home with twice as many vegetables as you have on the list and no turkey.” “I have a feeling if he tried to leave the turkey behind, he’d have to wrestle his way past Josh at the exit.” MacGregor laughed. “Maybe Holly should go too.” I raised an eyebrow. “If we don’t ask her to, she probably will.” MacGregor let me go and went over to scratch each of the puppies’ heads before pulling a notebook from his odds-and-ends drawer. We sat down together at the kitchen table and I wrote out a list. Because there were six of us plus six guests, the ingredients needed to be doubled. MacGregor added his favorite vegetables, carrots and turnips, which he planned to mash together. “Matt likes them,” he insisted.

I grimaced. “They’re delicious. And the best part is, I’ll make them.” “Oh, then by all means, include them. So, what else will you make?” “I’ll make the mashed potatoes.” “Are they any good?” “Och, when did you become such a skeptic, McNair? I will add garlic and onions. How does that sound?” “Delicious.” “And Charlie makes a mean stuffing.” “Right, the kind you get out of a box and cook on the stove.” “There’s another way to make it?” I rolled my eyes and groaned. “Definitely, and it involves a lot of chopping— celery, mushrooms, onions. Then you fry them and add them to the breadcrumbs and spices.” “Well, perhaps the boys will help with the chopping.” I was beginning to breathe more easily. Maybe we could make this happen after all. “Oh! The pies! They’re usually baked by yesterday.” “You bake them?” “Of course.” “You are a treasure, indeed, lassie.” He leaned across the table and kissed the tip of my nose. “However, this year we’re buying them.” I surprised myself by not protesting. “Finished?” MacGregor picked up the list and scanned it.

“I think so.” “Good, then can we go back to bed?” “Back to bed? It’s—” “Five-thirty. And I know for a fact that you didn’t get as much sleep as you had expected to.” “And how would you know that? You were sleeping.” “I could feel you not sleeping.” He came around the table, took my hand and pulled me to my feet. “Come on, beautiful. We’re going back to bed. To sleep— or not.” Again I didn’t protest. It was the first time we’d made love since the kidnapping and since my daughter had come home. We had missed each other. I lay in his arms, savoring the feel of his naked body against mine. There was something incredibly soothing and elating about lying in your lover’s arms after making love. Something incomparable. “Have I told you lately?” he whispered. “Hmm, not in the past hour.” “Well, I do, you know. I love you, McNair.” “I do know. And I love you too, MacGregor.” I inhaled a deep breath and relaxed even more deeply against him. The next thing I knew, I was waking up to the soft sound of his breathing. I had slept. It wasn’t that I hadn’t slept during the night. I had, better than the four previous nights. But then, I’d had an excuse. Two, actually. My daughter was home and unhappy. And a baby had been kidnapped. But Ally was home now, and four puppies had managed to thaw the icicle around my daughter’s heart. So, what had kept me awake during the night? Yes, I had thought about the Greens and the events that had taken place. And the argument between Mike and George Green. But mostly, despite my promise to

my fiancé and my father to let it go, my mind had been going around and around about the kidnapper and why he had brought Ally back without waiting for the money. And whether or not he had known that he was one of our three suspects. I turned at the sound of a groan. “What’s wrong?” “You’re doing it again, McNair.” “Doing what?” He chuckled that warm chuckle that belongs to only him. “Playing Hamlet. Overanalyzing. It’s over. Ally is home. The Elliots are overjoyed. And Charlie has given it over to the police. If they want to pursue the perpetrator, it’s up to them.” “I know. I know.” “But, you can’t stop thinking about it.” “Are you angry?” That laugh again, only this time it was even warmer. “Darlin’, you wouldn’t be you if you didn’t keep after it. And I love you.” When he saw my single raised eyebrow, he added, “Everything about you.” “Everything?” “Everything.” “Even my squeezing the toothpaste tube in the middle.” He kissed me lightly on the mouth. “Adore it.” It must have been left over from my days with Joe, but I asked it anyway. “You don’t mind that I’m so, you know—” “Independent?” I shrugged.

“No problem, lass. You’re welcome to build a fire anytime you’d like.” He’d known that was the last vestige of dependence I’d exhibited in my marriage. Joe had needed to be needed. I had managed to not learn to build a fire correctly for his benefit. It hadn’t saved our marriage. Too many minuses, one being my channeling Hamlet and over-thinking things. Another, ironically was the opposite—my reliance on my intuition. But the sorest subject in our marriage had always been my relationship with my father. Despite Charlie’s attempt to convince him otherwise, Joe had always known that he had never embraced his son-in-law with open arms, just as he knew he could never measure up to the man who had raised me. I turned over and rested my bent arms on MacGregor’s chest. “You don’t mind my working with Charlie?” “How can I? I work with Charlie, albeit for the most part, reluctantly.” “You won’t worry about my safety when I’m on a job?” “I’ll worry about your safety when you’re crossing the street.” Right answer. He enveloped me in his arms and held me until he felt me becoming antsy again. “Okay, we can get up now,” he said, “As if you need my permission.” “I want to get the kids off to the market before it gets too crowded.” Unhurriedly he released me and we got dressed for the second time that morning. He was sitting on the edge of the bed, pulling on his socks. I was watching him from across the room as I buttoned my sweater. How had I gotten here? It wasn’t so long ago I was standing across the room while Joe was putting on his socks. I had to force myself to that because the memories seemed to be fading already. It was as if it had been a different life, and if it hadn’t produced Matt and Holly, I would have been able to tuck it neatly inside a box and shove it onto a shelf in the garage. MacGregor looked up at me and observed the pensive expression on my face. “What?”

“Nothing.” “Not nothing.” He held up his arms and I walked into them, settling onto his lap. “Okay, it’s not nothing.” I wasn’t sure where it was coming from. Possibly my relationship with Joe. Or possibly Shelby Elliot’s relationship with the two men in her life. “Promise me something? Promise me you’ll never treat me as if I’m fragile?” “I never have. I never would.” “You and Charlie tried to protect me by keeping me out of the loop when you were busy saving Sharkey.” His shoulders slumped in defeat and he looked down at his socks, a safe place. They would not hold him able. “I’m sorry, lass. I was just doing what I felt I needed to do. You were overwhelmed with keeping Josh safe and trying to capture the men who were after him, and solving the mysteries of Three Dog Island, so I thought it best not to give you more cause for concern.” I simply stared at him. It didn’t take more than that for him to get it. “It will never happen again.” “Good.” “But as I told you before, I was following my intuition.” “So you said.” And I believed him. At least I believed that he thought he was following his inner guidance. I just wasn’t convinced that it would tell him to keep me out of the loop.

THE GIBLETS WERE COOKING, my fiancé was peeling potatoes, my boys were chopping onions, my daughter was still sleeping, my father was not making his stove-top stuffing, and I was staring out the window at the park.

As usual, MacGregor read my mind. He leaned down to kiss the top of my head. “It’s possible that I was completely off. For all we know, it could have been someone who knew a runner and stole his sweatshirt and shoes. It could have been anyone, not necessarily the three lads we had tails on.” “Right. You really believe that. You really think that you persisted in returning to the park over and over again, only to have it lead you to an incorrect conclusion?” He winced. “It’s Thanksgiving, McNair. Can we enjoy ourselves and be thankful we’re all together and that Ally is home with her family?” I stood on barefooted tiptoes and kissed him squarely on the mouth. “I promise to do my best.” “Can I help?” I looked up at the sound of a female voice. For a moment I’d thought it was Holly, but I knew my daughter’s voice. I suppose my thoughts had taken me in that direction because I wanted it to be her. I wanted my little girl standing at the kitchen counter, alongside her brother, helping with the holiday meal as she had so many times in the past. “Happy Thanksgiving to you, Maureen.” MacGregor put the last potato in the pot, wiped his hands on the makeshift apron around his waist and went to hug her. “Back at you. The door was unlocked so I just came in. Oh my God!” The four of us followed her gaze directly to the yawning puppies at the far end of the kitchen. She wriggled out of MacGregor’s arms and, after giving Rocky a giant hug, stepped over the barricade. MacGregor and I exchanged glances and smiles. “Holly said you rescued some puppies but I didn’t realize you still—Oh my God, they’re so precious. What are you going to do with them?” “Take your pick,” MacGregor told her. “My pick?”

“Aye, lassie, one of them is yours if you want it.” “Want it? Are you kidding?” “Your father won’t mind, will he?” I asked. “No, I don’t think so. I hope not.” She looked up from the puppy that was nipping at her chin and giggled. “And if he does, I’ll move out, which I’m planning to do anyway.” “Do you think Declan would like one?” MacGregor asked. “No. Dec wants to do some traveling. Once he sells his house, I think he’ll take off for a while.” “Scotland and Ireland?” MacGregor asked. Maureen smiled. “Of course.” Matt and Josh left behind the chopped celery and onions and ed Maureen in the puppy haven. They sat cross-legged on the floor while they played with the other puppies. “So, which one?” Josh asked. “This one, I think.” She held up the puppy with the most speckles on his face. “I think he likes me most. He came to me right away. What do you think?” “I think you’re going to have your hands full,” Matt said as the puppy yanked on the yarn at the V-neck of Maureen’s sweater, pulling it loose. She snatched it out of his mouth before he could do more damage and leave her exposed in front of two appreciative boys. “You scoundrel!” She kissed him on the head and jumped to her feet. “I think I’d better go change. I’ll come right back. Do you need help with dinner?” “You could help decorate and set the table,” I told her. Eyeing the giblets that were still simmering on the stove, I added, “Unless you don’t mind chopping giblets.”

“Either one is fine. Or both.” She was grinning as she left and trotted off to change. There was something about being part of the preparations that made a holiday feel more like a holiday. “One down, three to go,” Josh said. “I’d offer to take one off your hands, but that would pretty much mean you’d be keeping it.” “Do you want one?” I asked. “I think I’ll just enjoy having Rocky around for now. Too many changes in my life coming up. Who knows at some point, assuming I get into college, I might live in a dorm.” “I want one!” This time there was no mistaking my daughter’s voice. Sassy, brazen, with just a hint of a whine. “One what?” I asked innocently. “A puppy, of course. I just saw Maureen. She said you gave her one.” Holly walked past us and stepped over the barricade, ing the boys on the floor. Before Matt knew what had hit him, she snatched the puppy he was holding out of his hands and nuzzled it. Apparently she’d already picked one out. “Yes, but Maureen is living in a house. With a yard. You live on the East Coast in a dorm.” “Sooo?” “So, I doubt your college would take kindly to your taking a puppy to class, to say nothing of its living in the dorm with you.” “I’d keep it here, of course. You could take care of it while I’m gone.” The whine had been replaced with presumptuous haughtiness. “That would be difficult, honey. I don’t know if we could take on a new puppy and train it and everything, particularly with our going back and forth to the island and with the — events.” I knew better than to say the words, wedding and honeymoon. “And we’ll be doing some traveling.” MacGregor looked at me with those warm brown eyes that gave the puppies a

run for their money and tilted his head to the side. He spoke softly so only I could hear over the yapping. “Between the four of us, we should be able to handle raising a puppy, don’t you think, McNair? Particularly since we’ll be training one for Jasper anyway?” “I suppose when you put it like that.” Holly jumped up, leaped over the barricade, and threw herself into MacGregor’s arms, kissing him on the cheek. Funny how her hearing improved when words she wanted to hear had been spoken. “Thank you, Mac! Thank you, Mom!” But it was short-lived because as soon as she realized what she’d done, she pulled away and ran back to her puppy—the one with one black ear and one white ear. At least it was a move in the right direction. And hey, if it meant she’d be ingratiated to MacGregor and would be coming home more often, I’d be more than happy to raise a puppy. “Two down, two to go.” Josh climbed out of the puppy zone and went to the sink to wash his hands before retrieving the mushrooms from the refrigerator. “Hopefully by the end of the day it will be three down,” I said. His eyes opened wide. “Jillian?” “Un huh. If her family is okay with it. What do you think?” “I think it’s a great idea. She seems, you know, kind of—of course she may be better now that her baby sister is home, but still, she just seems kind of, you know—” “Withdrawn?” “Yeah, I guess. Even lonely.” So he too had noticed. That was the same reason I wanted to take one up to my artist friend, Jasper Rosenthal, on the Island. It was amazing what a rambunctious bundle of fur could do to improve one’s quality of life.

HAPPILY IT WAS A BUSY THANKSGIVING. When they weren’t playing

with their puppies, Holly pitched in with the preparations, helping Maureen decorate and set the table. She actually took a break to me at the kitchen table for tea and a store-bought scone that MacGregor had run out for since I hadn’t had a chance to bake any. And we talked. Nothing deep or particularly significant, but oh how I enjoyed hearing her ramble on about her classes and her sore toes from dancing so hard and the cute boys on campus. All music to my ears, considering that it came willingly out of my daughter’s mouth. After Charlie arrived, we called my sister Bryn and my brother Cameron who both promptly apologized for declining the invitation I had extended them well in advance. But they did promise to come up for the wedding and stay through Christmas. Where we would put everyone, I had no idea, considering that Cam was married with a brood of his own. But it would be a dilemma I would look forward to solving. Scott Morrison called to tell me Marsha Green had declined the invitation to his party. She did not feel like subjecting herself to the discomfort of being in the same room with her ex-husband and his new wife again. I didn’t blame her, but I did call her and beg her to come. Just as I knew she was innocent, I knew it was important that she be there. “Bring a date,” I suggested. “Maybe that will help.” She laughed. “You’re not setting me up, are you? You’re positive you know I’m innocent?” I liked that she had used the word know instead of think. I assured her that I did, and I assured her that it was not a set-up. She agreed to come. I didn’t know why it was important. I only knew that when I hadn’t been consumed with worrying about Holly ever speaking to me again and Ally coming home to her family, Marsha had been at the forefront of my mind. I was still pondering why George had divorced her when he still loved her. I realized it was something I might never know, just as I might never know who had kidnapped Ally and why they had returned her without receiving the ransom money. That’s how the PI business was. Most of the time there were unanswered questions that we needed to let go. Unfortunately that stubborn streak of mine fought me every time. It sometimes got me into trouble. Hopefully this time I’d do better and would be able to walk away and not gnaw on it the way a dog

would a ragged old bone. Maureen’s brother, Declan, arrived early to hang out while we put the finishing touches on the meal. Being a bartender, he set up a makeshift bar and stood at the ready to serve anything that was requested. He was even prepared to raid his father’s incomparable bar if necessary. There was a suggestion that we take the meal over to the Sharkey abode, but we pointed out that as magnificent as Sharkey’s pub-size bar was, the meal was more important. Charlie and MacGregor did consider heading over there after dinner for a wee dram of his thirty-year-old single malt whisky. They did promise to stay away from the forty-year-old bottle that they claimed cost somewhere in the vicinity of ten-thousand dollars, but Declan quickly informed them that his father, upon learning that they had discovered it, had hidden it under lock and key. They were not at all surprised to hear that, and had actually considered accepting the challenge of finding it for a second time. I reminded them that this was Thanksgiving. It was a lovely gathering even before the Elliots arrived. The house was filled with laughter and repartee, and despite the age differences, the kids, as I called them, got along well. I was happy to see that when Jillian, the youngest, arrived, she seemed to fit in easily. It helped that Josh gave her plenty of attention, and that she already knew Holly and Maureen. The first thing I noticed was that, for the first time in days, Ally’s family looked rested. They had all slept, undoubtedly the better part of the three days since her homecoming. The second thing I noticed was the seemingly permanent smiles on their faces. Third was that there was not a shred of animosity or jealousy among the adults. Unusual, I thought. And extremely mature. Not too many spouses and ex-spouses could have a pleasant meal together and not reveal a flicker of hurt, anger, or envy. Jillian made a beeline for Maureen and Holly who were in puppy-land when she arrived. Other than when Holly had burst into the house upon learning that Maureen had been given a puppy, that was the first flicker of envy I had seen in anyone’s eyes. I pulled Shelby away from the men who were flanked on either side of her and Ally as they stood in front of the fireplace as if playing the role of royal guards.

“What is it, Jenny? Is something wrong?” “No, no.” I leaned down to give Ally a kiss on the forehead. I knew better than to ask to hold her. “She’s beautiful.” Shelby looked down at the baby in her arms and grinned. “Thank you.” “Have you put her down in three days?” Shelby laughed self-consciously. “Not much. I’ve been sleeping with her in my arms.” I suspected I would have done the same. “I was wondering if it would be okay if we gave Jillian one of the puppies. I didn’t want to say anything without asking you first.” “Oh! A puppy!” She turned and looked through the kitchen doorway at the three girls and their squirming bundles. “Uh, I think—Yes, I think she would like that very much.” “Do you want to check with Carter first?” She glanced over at her husband whose eyes were still on her. He winked and she smiled. “No, I don’t think that will be necessary.” “He’s not allergic to them or anything?” “No, I’m sure it will be fine, but I’ll mention it to him.” She walked back over to the fireplace where Carter and Greg were talking soccer, rugby, and marathons with Charlie, Declan, Matt, and Josh. All six males stopped talking as soon as Shelby ed them. The power of a beautiful woman. “Jenny has suggested that Jillian might like to have one of the puppies. I thought it was a wonderful idea.” Both men quickly concurred, and Shelby and I went into the kitchen to tell Jillian. Tears welled up in her eyes instantly and she grabbed the smallest of the four puppies, the runt, obviously her favorite. It had two black ears, a white snout, and a tongue that wouldn’t quit licking its new owner.

As if in a trance reserved for mothers, Shelby and I stood there watching the three girls with the puppies. Not one of them looked more than ten-years old at that moment as they cuddled, nuzzled, and scolded their new best friends. Somewhere in the background I heard some clicking and noticed some light flashing and I knew MacGregor, my personal photographer, was committing images to more than memory. If I knew him, he would stay up late into the night in his darkroom, developing pictures that he would frame and present to me as soon as it was humanly possible. I would thank him later. Many times over. But at that moment, I couldn’t stop watching the three girls who would now have another reason for gathering in the park on misty Seattle mornings.

Chapter Fourteen

“YOU’LL US AT THE SHAMROCK AND THISTLE LATER TONIGHT?” I asked Matthew. He had come to tell me they were about to leave for Joe’s. At least that was the reason he gave me. But I was his mother. I knew better. He needed some moral and a hug. Just as Holly could reduce my self-confidence to half, Matthew’s father could reduce his to even less. “I thought you were going to Scott’s party.” “We are, but we’re going to the pub afterwards.” “Is Charlie’s band playing?” “They are.” Almost a guarantee that his grandson would be there. He loved hearing his grandfather blare his trumpet and rasp out lyrics to old jazz tunes with The Covenant Stompers. “Will Josh be playing his sax with them?” “He will.” “We’ll be there.” I gave him a second hug. “Josh is coming with us to the party so he and Charlie can head straight to the pub from there. Mac and I will them a little later.” “Sounds good. It will give me something to look forward to.” “Like the ice cream cone after the visit to the dentist?” I took his hand before he could walk away. “You’re sure you’re okay doing this?” “Hey, Dad will be on his best behavior. Especially if he wants us to keep seeing him.”

He was right about that. No lectures on what he was doing with his life and the pitfalls of trying to make it as a writer. No subtle comments about his own athletic prowess which undoubtedly exceeded his son’s because of his far more competitive nature. But that wasn’t where my greatest concern lay. “You think you’ll be comfortable spending a few hours with him when you haven’t yet gotten over the shock of his affair?” He inhaled a deep breath which ended on a smile. “If I’m not, I’ll just leave and come back for Holly later.” “You’re sure?” “I’m sure. If you’re worried I’ll punch him—Hmm, there is that option too.” I laughed and watched my son trot down the stairs to meet his sister who was leaning against his car, impatiently waiting. When she saw him, she looked up and waved at me. Almost as good as a hug. When we arrived at Scott’s new home, there were several cars lining the street. I hoped they didn’t all belong to people attending his party. Fewer people would make it easier to observe the Green family dynamics. It was important that we see them interact with one another. “Nice place,” MacGregor commented as we walked down the driveway to the craftsman style home that wasn’t all that different from Scott’s other house, except that this one would not hold the memories of a lost love that the old one had. I was glad he had found it. Scott greeted us at the door with a hug for me and handshakes for Charlie, Josh, and MacGregor. “They’re all here,” he whispered. “Even Casey and Cat.” “How on earth did you get them out if they’re dealing drugs?” “They dropped the dealing charges. Turns out the reason they had such a large stash of cocaine was because they were planning a coke party.” “Lovely.” “Marsha even showed up. She said you called her.”

“I did. Is she okay?” “She’s fine. She brought a date. And Mike’s wife, Val, is talking to them. She and Marsha are good friends.” “Thanks, Scott, for doing this.” “No problem. Make yourselves at home. It is a catered party but it’s very casual. You’ll even be able to identify the hors d’oeuvres.” I laughed. He knew me well enough to know that fancy parties and unrecognizable food were not my thing. “Is Danny here?” He smiled, a father’s pride. “No, he’s at my mom’s tonight. But there are some pictures of him hanging on the wall.” He nodded across the room and I gasped at the change in his son who had gone from baby to toddler overnight. “I heard the Elliot baby was found.” “She was. Actually she was returned, left in my Volvo.” “What a relief. They must be ecstatic.” “They are. I don’t think Shelby’s put her down.” MacGregor chuckled. “Carter had difficulty convincing her to let him hold Ally at Thanksgiving so she could eat her meal.” “I’m not surprised,” Scott said. “So, are you continuing to look for the kidnapper? It sounded as if the police have dropped it. At least that’s the impression I got when I was down at the station.” “I don’t know if they have or not, but—” MacGregor’s arm slipped across my shoulders as he finished my sentence. “Jenny has difficulty letting these cases go until she knows everything there is to know.” Scott nodded, an amused look on his face. This was something he knew about me, firsthand. “Well, give them all my best, would you?”

“We will,” I promised. Before we walked across the room to get a closer look at his son’s photographs, I said, “Tell me something, Scott, if you would. In college, I know the three of them were friends, but which one was Shelby’s love interest at that time? Greg or Carter?” Scott thought for a moment, then shook his head. “It’s hard to say. I honestly don’t who she spent more time with. And the three of them were together so much. Why do you ask?” “Just curious. It’s an unusual relationship the three of them have.” “I’d have to agree with that. When the three of them are together, it’s as if no one outside of their little group exists. And if no one else did exist, they’d be quite content.” Definitely unusual. I shivered involuntarily and told myself to focus. I was here to observe Greens, not Elliots. George was the first Green to notice us. He quickly crossed the room to greet us. “I didn’t realize you were going to be here.” His forehead furrowed. “Work or purely social?” “Both,” Charlie answered simply. George glanced around the room before asking, “Have you learned something?” “No more than I knew when I spoke with you this morning.” “Your men are still tailing the suspects though, right?” “Of course.” I could sense Charlie stopping short of mentioning that they were also keeping a protective eye on George and his wife. He sighed in exasperation. “I just want this over, Charlie.” “Is it beginning to wear on you, laddie?” “It is. I haven’t been sleeping. And Judy has been having nightmares. She acts tough, but I think that last incident where she had a narrow escape, thanks to her high heel, really has her frightened.” His eyes darted across the room. I followed

them, expecting to find his vulnerable wife at the other end. I was wrong. It was his ex-wife he was focused on. Did he suspect her after all? “I see Marsha is here,” I said. “Yes. With a date.” His words were soft, but the look in his eyes was anything but. Anger that she was enjoying her evening when he believed that she was behind these incidents and was wreaking havoc with his life? Or was it simply jealousy? If it was the latter, I wanted to remind him that he had given up the right to be jealous where his ex-wife was concerned. I managed to bite my tongue. “I trust you’ve hired bodyguards for you and Judy?” Charlie asked. George nodded. “I have, Charlie, despite loathing the thought of living with someone following me around all day.” We wouldn’t be introducing him to Gil anytime soon. Apparently he hadn’t noticed Charlie’s ex-student and sometimesemployee whom he had hired to tail George in order to keep him safe. Gil and Ramon and Denny were Charlie’s strongest and most agile men and if necessary could act as bodyguards in a pinch. He had selected those three to keep an eye on George and Judy in the hopes that they would protect them if the need arose. Charlie raised his eyebrows. “At least you’ll be living now, won’t you laddie?” George sighed and patted Charlie on the back. “You make a good point, Charlie.” “Well, I’m glad you’ve done it. Are they here tonight?” “Not tonight. I gave them the evening off. I didn’t want them hovering at a party.” “Not wise, laddie.” George paled at my father’s words. “Are you sensing something, Charlie? Do you think something’s going to happen?” “Something already has. You and Judy could have been killed in the airport parking lot when your brakes failed. And a couple days ago, someone tried to run Judy down.”

George’s breathing almost returned to normal. Had he returned to living in that delusional bubble of invulnerability where teenagers live? Did he actually think this was all just someone acting out and that they wouldn’t actually harm them? Charlie often ran into this problem with clients. They were scared, yet their pride and ego disallowed them from taking threats seriously. Add to that their belief that they were invulnerable and they were a disaster waiting to happen. “George,” Charlie encouraged. “You need to keep them on the job night and day.” George’s nod came slowly. “You’re right. I’ll call them first thing in the morning.” “Good decision, lad.” Charlie patted him on the back. “But tonight would be better.” George nodded his consent and pulled out his cell phone as he walked away. “I’m glad I’ve kept my men on the job,” Charlie said. “Especially since they haven’t seen hide nor hair of any bodyguards as yet.” “You think George is just trying to appease you?” MacGregor asked. “Who knows. Maybe he gave them the entire holiday weekend off. Let’s get to work. The sooner we solve this, the sooner they’ll be out of harm’s way.” I looked at the gathering of Greens across the room. Judy was looking nervously up at her husband, obviously wanting him to return to her side. She was surrounded by family who were anything but doting. Casey and Cat were ignoring her. As he talked to his sisters, Mike Green gave his sister-in-law a cursory look up and down now and then while his wife Val visited with Marsha and her extremely handsome date. Was it purely coincidence that he was six feet tall and had blond hair just like her ex? And was it my imagination that Val Green was flirting with her friend’s date? Marsha did not seem to notice. Judging from her constant gaze in our direction, she was not nearly as absorbed in their conversation as she was in ours. I shivered and looked back at George who had put his cell away and whose focus had returned to the attractive couple. But that wasn’t what had caused me to shiver. I looked once again to the current wife who no longer appeared meek and

subdued. Her intense green eyes were roaming back and forth between her husband and his ex-wife. As for George’s brother Mike, he was none too pleased that his wife Val seemed to prefer the company of Marsha’s date to his own. Jealousy was running rampant in this room. Only the twins seemed immune. But then they had their drugs to keep them warm at night. Upon an unspoken command, George Green returned to his wife’s side. I watched and waited as he put an arm around her waist. Why I was surprised by the gesture, I wasn’t sure, except that he did not seem like the outwardly affectionate type. Having observed my observation of the couple, MacGregor said, “He’s trying to appease her. Clearly she’s upset.” But when he kissed her on the cheek, I looked from MacGregor to Charlie. “What do you know about their relationship?” Charlie shrugged. “It is a wee bit strained at times, understandable under the circumstances. Sometimes he seems very concerned about her wellbeing. Other times, he seems to ignore her.” He laughed. “Typical male, I suppose. Or should I say typical—” “Don’t go there, Charlie,” I cautioned. “Go where?” Josh asked. When he saw the glare in my eyes, he said, “Sorry, never mind.” I put a hand on his shoulder. “It’s okay. Charlie was just going to say, ‘typical attorney.’ His one prejudice.” “Because you were married to one, you mean?” Josh asked innocently. “Basically.” “But don’t you work for a lot of attorneys, Charlie?” We both nodded. “All the time. But one lemon in the bunch—actually several lemons—seem to have tainted them all for me,” Charlie itted. “You like Scott Morrison,” I pointed out.

“I do indeed. One of the few exceptions.” “Okay, enough of this conversation. Let’s mingle, shall we?” I suggested. Charlie and Josh went one way while MacGregor and I went the other. Our first stop was to the ex-wife’s intimate circle of three. But before we could reach them, Mike Green had pulled his wife aside and whisked her out to the back garden. Marsha introduced her date, and we made polite conversation for a few minutes before moving on. “Which way?” I was asking myself as much as MacGregor. He nodded toward the garden and guided me in that direction. When we spotted Mike and Val Green in the midst of what appeared to be an argument, MacGregor pulled me into his arms as if our reason for being in the garden was quite the opposite of theirs. He waltzed me around in a valiant attempt to match the music which was American jazz, not Viennese. But he was convincing as we danced closer to the spatting couple, close enough to overhear their conversation. “What the hell’s the matter with you, Mike?” Val tried unsuccessfully to wriggle her arm free of his determined grip. Her glare was more effective. He released her. “Flirtation doesn’t become you, Val, particularly the silly, flamboyant kind.” “And you’re one to talk?” “What are you talking about? I’ve been with my sisters and sister-in-law for the past half hour.” “Maybe you weren’t actually flirting with Judy, but you’re obviously attracted to her. Tell me, Mike, is it her brain, breasts, or the fact that she’s your brother’s wife?” “What the hell?” His voice softened, but we could still hear it as we feigned a romantic conversation of our own. “For your information, I loathe the woman.” Val’s smirk was clearly visible under the flood lights. “So, it’s just lust that would cause you to want to sleep with her.”

“Nothing would cause me to sleep with that woman! I feel nothing for Judy but disdain. And perhaps a little pity.” “Pity?” Val’s surprised response felt genuine. Mike’s laugh seemed to dispel the marital tension. “She’s married to my brother, isn’t she?” “Good point.” Val shook her head as her mind shifted directions. “How can Marsha still love that asshole after he cheated on her? And then to dump her for a brainless gold digger? I don’t understand.” Mike looked as if he had suddenly taken ill, and I recalled the conversation between him and George that I had overheard at George and Judy’s party the week before. Guilt. He couldn’t very well condemn his brother when he too had cheated on his wife with his secretary. “Nor do I,” he murmured, his voice restrained. The comfortable silence grew into tension before Val asked the question that was still on her mind. “You’re really not attracted to Judy?” “Why would you even think—?” He stopped as if struck by the answer to his own question. He studied his wife’s expression and said, “You know, don’t you?” Val exhaled and turned away from her husband, then faced him once again. “I suppose I should be grateful you’re finally being honest with me.” Honest with her? The man was cornered. Obviously she already knew the truth. “I’m sorry, Val. I never meant for it—It just happened.” A familiar excuse. Why did cheating spouses think “it just happened” was an excuse at all? “Mandy and I were working late one night and one thing led—” He stared down at the rich damp soil beneath his feet. An attempt to ground himself and his first chakra? Probably not. “If you’re trying to console me, you’re doing a helluva job.” “I’m sorry, Val. Really sorry. I did end it. Right away.”

“Which is the only reason I didn’t divorce you.” “You knew all along? Why didn’t you say anything?” “You ended it. There was no point.” “How did you know?” Val raised an eyebrow and nodded toward the house. “Judy contrived to casually let it slip. She and Mandy are friends, you know.” “Bitch,” Mike muttered. “I’d have to agree with that,” Val said with a coldness in her voice that I hadn’t heard until now. “It just gives me all the more reason to despise the woman,” Mike seethed through his teeth, clearly convinced that Judy’s crime of telling his betrayed wife was far worse than his crime of cheating on her. Something else was very clear—Mike and Val’s uncharitable feelings for Judy Green, and, for that matter, similar feelings for his brother. “All the more reason? What’s the other reason?” Val asked. “I just meant her going after George when he was married to Marsha.” “Like Mandy went after you?” Exasperated, Mike ran his hands through his graying hair. “Mandy and Judy may be friends but they’re very different. She didn’t go after me. As I said, it just happened. And when I told her it was over, she accepted it.” “And Judy didn’t? Or George never told her it was over?” Mike’s laugh was contemptuous. “Either way, the guy married her. She got what she was after. And my relationship with my brother has suffered even more for it.” Val’s smile was slight. She was an attractive woman, not as stunning as Marsha Green or as voluptuous as Judy Green, but definitely appealing to a man’s eye.

She wore her chestnut hair pulled back on one side, just as her twin sisters-inlaw had worn theirs the other night. Her light makeup enhanced her cheekbones and her blue eyes. Her dress was one of those simple black ones that would fit any occasion. It managed to show off her small waist and accentuate her subtle bust line. It was her legs that men would notice first, I decided, as shapely as her friend Marsha’s. I suspected they both spent an unnatural amount of time at a health club. “I’m so sorry, Val. When I realized what I’d done, how stupid I’d—” He kissed her lightly on the forehead. “I’m grateful you didn’t divorce me.” “Are you?” I could hear the sarcasm surfacing in her voice. “Well, you did help out my parents after all, and with the financial mess we’re in and your brother ‘losing’ half our inheritance, I figured it wasn’t the best time.” “True, but—you’re not considering leaving, are you?” “I did, for a while. You hurt me, Mike. You really hurt me.” He reached for her and after her initial resistance, she allowed him to hold her. “It won’t happen again,” he said softly into the night air. “I promise you that.” “How can you promise that? You promised to be faithful when you married me. And look what happened. So, how can you be sure?” He pulled her more tightly against him and pressed his lips against her hair as if savoring the familiar scent of her. “After I messed up, I realized I could have lost you. And sometimes when I see you flirting with other men—I feel sick to my stomach at the thought of you with another man—” “Sweet revenge.” “What?” “I’ve never acted on it, but I sure as hell like making you jealous.” She smirked. “Like tonight.” “Well, you’ll be happy to know, it worked.”

Val’s smile was smug. “Good. Just so you know, I’m not above revenge.” “Apparently not.” I grasped MacGregor’s roaming hand which was dedicated to pretending we were outside in a moonlit garden for a very different reason. “Ah,” MacGregor whispered in protest. “I was quite enjoying that.” I feigned a scowl. “Later. We have work to do.” He grabbed me and held me tightly while kissing me exuberantly on the mouth. I almost dropped the glass of cabernet I was nursing. “What was that for?” He chuckled. “Solidifying our cover.” I glanced toward the couple who had turned from hostile to affectionate. “Yeah, right. They’re not even looking this way. So, back to business. Clearly neither Mike nor Val likes Judy Green,” I whispered. “Despise her in fact. And neither seems particularly fond of George. And as Charlie would say, they have motive.” “True. So if one of them is after Judy, they wouldn’t mind if George got wounded in the process,” I commented. “Apparently not.” I looked beyond MacGregor as we made our way across the deck to the house. “Uh, I think you’d do better on your own with those two.” “Those two?” He turned to follow my gaze. When he spotted twin sisters, Cat and Casey, he groaned. “Don’t abandon me now.” “Don’t worry, I’ll stay nearby to protect you. But I’m sure you’ll have far more success alone.” With a chuckle, I walked away. Catching Josh’s eye across the room, I motioned for him to me. “Malcolm! There you are!” One of the twins, Cat, I believe, scurried over, her blond hair flowing down across her shoulder just as her sister’s was. It was the

blue versus green dress that determined which twin it was, according to Scott. Although not quite identical, they looked and acted enough alike to keep people who didn’t know them well, guessing. “We heard you were here.” Casey gripped one of his arms while Cat latched on to the other. “Where were you hiding?” I didn’t hear MacGregor’s response because at that point, Josh had reached me. “Is something wrong, Jenny?” “I just need an excuse to stand here eavesdropping on their conversation. I nodded toward my twin-smothered fiancé. “And if I’m alone, someone will probably start talking to me.” “Oh, got it. So, you want me just to stand here with you?” “Hopefully people will be more likely to keep their distance if we appear to be having an intense private conversation.” He grinned. Josh loved playing detective. He would make a good one someday. Unless he decided to follow in MacGregor’s other footsteps and become a physicist. As Josh and I acted the part of mother-son, rather mother-scolding-son, we both kept our eyes on the subjects. Not a pleasant sight for me, but all in the line of duty. It began with idle chit-chat about the party, then moved on to their arrest from which they changed the subject as quickly as possible, but not before inviting MacGregor to a party—hmm, did he really look like the coke-snorting type? And then, rather subtly he managed to maneuver it in the direction of their brothers’ relationship. “Men are such jerks,” Cat said. “Not all men,” Casey said as she gazed up at MacGregor. I could have sworn I saw dollar signs in her eyes when she looked at my fiancé. I wondered if they fell for all men who happened to be independently wealthy, or if MacGregor’s good looks and charm had something to do with it. “As you were saying,” he prompted.

Cat groaned. “Those two have been fighting since they were big enough to stand up.” She giggled. “Not that we were born yet, but you get my drift.” “It must be difficult to watch your brothers feuding, considering how close the two of you are.” “It is,” Casey itted. “Especially recently. But they’ve always competed—big time. I mean, like always.” “Yeah,” Cat concurred. “It’s like they always wanted what the other one had, you know? If Mom brought home two sweaters for them, they’d wait to see which one the other wanted and snatch that one, even if it wasn’t their favorite. Seriously pathetic.” “And of course, George, tall, blond, and cocky, always got the girls, so Mike got into sports,” Casey said. “Trying to lure the girls away from George.” “Did it work?” “Sometimes. It helped that Mike was older and got his driver’s license sooner. And he’s big into cars. Became a real car buff to impress the girls. But still loves cars.” Hmm, interesting information, considering that all the attempts to injure or kill his brother and his sister-in-law involved cars. “He must know a lot about cars.” MacGregor’s mind had taken the same path as mine had. “Oh, yeah. He’s always fiddling with one of his antique investments.” “How did your parents handle their competitive nature?” MacGregor asked. They shrugged simultaneously. Cat answered, “Mom stressed over it, and Dad thought it was perfectly normal, you know? Like it almost made him proud or something.” Wiser and more observant than I would have expected, given my assumptions about ditzy drug abs. “Did they favor one over the other?” “Yeah, Mom’s favorite was George, Dad’s was Mike.”

Where did that leave the two of them? I wondered. To fend for themselves, turn to each other, and eventually to drugs? “Has it gotten any better since your parents died?” MacGregor bravely asked. “Worse,” Cat said. “I swear they can’t be civil to each other for more than a minute,” Casey said. “Only a slight exaggeration.” “That bad?” “Put it this way,” Cat said. “Thanksgiving was hell.” “I can imagine.” “I mean, I love both of my brothers, don’t get me wrong. We both do.” Cat gestured toward her sister. “But it gets old, you know?” “Did they ever get along?” “Better than they do now. But they’ve always tried to show the other one up.” “Yeah,” Casey agreed. “They give the word envy a whole new meaning. Mike wants George’s looks. George wants Mike’s brains. It’s really sad because Mike is good looking and George is smart too but they don’t see that.” She sighed, obviously weary of her brothers’ endless competition. “But at least before— before Judy came along—they could joke and goof off together too, you know?” Ah, the same thing that Mike had indicated. Apparently Judy Green had succeeded in putting an even bigger wedge between the brothers. “But not lately.” Cat shook her head and flicked her long hair back in place over her shoulder. “I mean sometimes they act the part of loving brothers, but the truth is they barely speak except to spit venom at each other. It’s like the only time they get along at all is when one of them is asking the other for advice. But that doesn’t happen hardly ever. George did something to piss off Mike. That’s all I can figure.” “What’s new?” Casey said.

“Is that how it usually is?” MacGregor’s voice had that soft subtle tone he gets when he’s trying to get someone to continue talking. “Little brother pissing off big brother?” “Yep, always has been. Mike is the more serious one. George is kind of . . . careless,” Cat said. “Screws up a lot.” She glanced up and I followed the direction she was looking. Straight to her brother’s wife. Fortunately MacGregor noticed because he jumped on the opportunity to segue into the most important subject—Judy Green. “I must say, I am surprised your brother chose his current wife over his ex-wife.” Casey laughed as she tightened her seductive grip on my fiancé’s arm. I consciously breathed into my jaw that was suddenly feeling extremely tense. “You wouldn’t be the only one,” she said. “None of us gets it, if you know what I mean.” “I take it neither of you is particularly fond of Judy.” “You can say that again. Marsha was okay. I mean, we aren’t crazy about her, but at least she and my brother were good together. Like she really cared about him.” Cat’s offering. “You don’t think he and Judy are good together? Or that she cares about him?” Casey shook her head, causing her long blond hair to fall into her face. Quickly she flicked it back over her shoulder exactly as her sister had done moments before. “Judy cares about Judy,” she snorted in disgust. “I really don’t get it. I swear sometimes it seems like they don’t even like each other. She acts the part of doting housewife and all, but really I think it’s just the prestige of marrying an attorney, a Green. You know she was his secretary, right?” “I’d heard.” I missed the next exchange of dialog because a couple stopped to greet us. Josh quickly came to the rescue and turned his focus on me. His expression turned from vigilant to chastised in the blink of an eye. “I’m sorry. I know I shouldn’t have had any alcohol, but it was just sitting there —” He stared down at his shoes the way a nonbelligerent teen in trouble might.

“It won’t happen again. I promise.” Wow, maybe he had a career in acting, I thought. Of course, acting was often part and parcel of detective work. Clearly uncomfortable, the couple decided to move on. In case they were still listening, I played out the scene. “You’re darned right it will never happen again. Not if you want to ever come out of your room!” With that I diligently turned my attention back to the conversation upon which we were eavesdropping, after mouthing, “Good job,” to Josh. “She’s just so—she’s so—,” Cat stammered, finally articulating her carefullychosen word, “Gross.” I assumed they were still on the subject of Judy Green. MacGregor chuckled. “Gross?” Casey ed her sister’s assessment. Clearly their relationship was the opposite of their brothers’. “It is disgusting the way she wears so much makeup and puts on all that expensive jewelry like she’s showing off or something. And she fawns all over George like they’re so in love. Cat’s right. It really is disgusting.” “But is that reason to despise the woman?” Cat and Casey looked taken aback. Too blunt a question perhaps? MacGregor’s expression softened in an effort to encourage them to answer. “It does appear that you both truly loathe the woman.” Cat snickered. “She’s really hard to take.” Her gaze left him and turned into a glare as she looked directly at the subject of their conversation. Then she laughed a contemptuous laugh. “I don’t know if I’d use the word loathe, but I really don’t like that woman.” Casey followed her sister’s gaze, looking daggers in the direction of Judy Green as well. “Actually, I feel exactly the same way. Since George married her, not only has George’s and Mike’s relationship gotten worse, if that’s possible, but George hardly has the time of day for us.”

Clearly the twins had a strong dislike of their sister-in-law and no compunction about revealing that fact. I had to give them credit for some of their keen observations. When MacGregor was finally able to free himself from the clinging twins, we walked Charlie and Josh out to their car and gave them a rundown of what we had observed. “It appears that the one with the strongest motive is Mike,” Charlie said. “While the twins dislike her, clearly Mike truly despises Judy Green, and his brother is a burr under his saddle, to say nothing of his having money problems. They didn’t say more about that?” “No,” I said. “Val just referred to a financial mess they’re in, and she is well aware of George’s having lost or ‘misplaced’ a great deal of their money.” “Which gives her ample motive as well,” Charlie said. “I’ll look into their financial situation first thing tomorrow.” “What did you observe, Charlie?” MacGregor asked. “The animosity between George and Mike, more from body language than conversation. They were avoiding each other.” “I can’t imagine what their Thanksgiving was like,” I said. MacGregor raised his eyebrows. “A harrowing experience to be sure.” “Why do they even do it?” Josh asked. “If they hate each other so much, why do they do things together?” “Good question,” I answered. “Maybe they’re trying to live an illusion—happy family, loving siblings, and all that. Anything else, Charlie?” “Marsha—” “What about her?” “I know you don’t think she’s behind this, Jenny, but I felt compelled to at least observe her.” Rightly so. He was a detective and could ill afford to make any

assumptions as I was sometimes prone to doing. “And what did you observe?” “She did an excellent job of acting the part of contented date. But clearly she’s still in love with her ex-husband.” “Too in love to hurt him,” I said. Charlie shook his head in disagreement. “Never underestimate the wrath of a woman scorned.” “You’re right, Charlie. I just don’t—Okay, I will not cross Marsha off my mental list of suspects.” “That’s a lass. So, we’ve established one thing. Basically everyone in the Green family dislikes Judy Green.” “And we’re no closer to figuring this out than we were an hour ago.” Charlie’s smile was impish. “I have faith in you, darlin’. You’ll figure it out.” “Why me? You three were here tonight as well, observing our band of suspects right alongside me.” “Because I have more faith in you?” I glowered at him. “Thanks a lot, Charlie. Aren’t you concerned that my intuition has run amuck lately? Or at least my willingness to trust it has. Or is this just your way of dumping it in my lap?” He shrugged past my frown to hug me. “Take some time, Jenny luv. While I go off to toot my trumpet, you go watch the Green family a wee while longer. And by morning, I suspect you’ll have a clearer picture.” That was true, at least most of the time. Only this time I had a very uneasy feeling that morning might not come soon enough.

Chapter Fifteen

WE SLEPT IN. WE HAD EARNED IT. It wasn’t something we did often, but after listening to The Covenant Stompers into the wee hours, we had indulged. I didn’t usually stay that late to hear Charlie play, but Josh had ed the band, and proud surrogate parent that I was, I did not want to miss a set, particularly when he was the featured sax soloist. And once Holly and Matt had ed us, I found myself thinking I could live right there on the old oak bench of that pub booth forever. When Holly had curled up beside me and rested her tired head against my shoulder, I was ready to call The Shamrock and Thistle home. For me, it was the highlight of her visit. And thus we had stayed out far later than usual, and as a result we had slept in. I lay still, waiting for MacGregor to awaken. I wanted to scoot across the kingsized bed and into his arms, but because I valued his sleep as much as my own, I didn’t want to disturb him. “Come here, McNair,” he whispered. I laughed. “Reading my mind again, are you?” “Mmm, only my own. But I’m glad to hear you were thinking the same thing.” He opened his arms and welcomed me into them. I lay there, once again feeling like the most fortunate person on the planet. “Anything this morning?” “I fear Charlie’s loud trumpet blew any clarity clear out of my brain last night.” MacGregor’s chuckle was warm and husky. “I ken what you mean, lassie.” I sighed in complete satisfaction, knowing my father and my fiancé were the best of friends. I no longer had to edit my words because my husband would take any joking about my father seriously and take advantage of the opportunity to throw in some spiteful jabs. For that matter, nor was it necessary to stifle myself from

bringing up my father in the first place. Life was indeed good. In fact, it didn’t get much better than this. Yes, my daughter was returning to the East Coast in one day, but she no longer hated me and held me solely responsible for her parents’ divorce and the finality of their relationship. And she had decided that my fiancé was all right after all since he’d been the advocate behind her having a puppy. The three children in my life were getting along well. The baby down the street had been returned to her home. My fiancé and I would now have time to plan our wedding. I sighed contentedly. Life did not get better than this. “Damn!” “Don’t answer it.” MacGregor pulled me toward him, away from my ringing cell phone. “Only Charlie would call this early.” “Precisely.” I raised my head to look at the clock on the nightstand. Ten o’clock. “Actually, it’s not that early.” I rolled over to my side of the bed, cold now, and grabbed my cell. “Morning, Charlie.” “Morning, lassie. Are you up?” “Not yet.” Normally he would have chuckled. Normally he would have told me, good. Normally his voice would not have sounded so solemn and somber. “What is it, Charlie? What’s happened?” “Someone tried to blow up Judy Green’s car.” “Oh my God! Was she hurt?” “Only some scrapes and bruises, thanks to our men.”

“Gil and Ramon were there?” “Aye. Still no sign of the bodyguards so they were watching the house to be sure there were no intruders when Mike Green showed up. Which meant Tommy was there too because he was tailing Mike.” “It was Mike?” “It appears that he rigged her car to blow up when she opened the door or touched it. Our guys saw him coming out of the garage so they went to see what was happening. I’ll fill you in later. I’m about to head over there now. Can you come with me?” “We’ll meet you in five minutes.” I quickly explained what had happened as MacGregor and I climbed into jeans and sweaters. We ran brushes through our hair and toothbrushes through our mouths before hurrying into the kitchen to check on the puppies. “I cleaned up their pads already.” Josh was sitting at the kitchen table, drinking coffee and scarfing down a store-bought scone. Not immune to suffering from mother’s guilt I proclaimed that as soon as this was over, I would bake a month’s worth of homemade scones. I would even send a care package to Holly at college. I glanced over at the coffee pot and snatched two to-go cups from the cupboard and filled them. MacGregor explained to Josh what was happening while he tossed two scones into a bag. “Can I come?” Josh closed his math book and drained his coffee cup. “Rocky and the puppies have been fed and I just walked Rocky.” “Of course.” He raced into his bedroom for a jacket and the three of us hurried across the street to Charlie’s Bentley that was warmed up and waiting for us. “Tell us everything,” I said. Charlie’s sigh was deep and I knew he was blaming himself for not having

proven that Mike was the perpetrator before this happened. MacGregor patted him on the shoulder. “It’s a good job you had your men keeping an eye on the victims, Charlie.” “Aye, it is indeed. I only wish—” “Tell us what happened.” It was always best to get Charlie focused on the events. “Okay, lass, I will.” He glanced over his shoulder before pulling onto the highway. “Apparently Mike showed up, went to the door. George answered and let him in. Tommy was tailing him, of course, and ed Gil and Ramon to let them know he was at the house although they were there so already knew. The three of them watched the house from different positions.” “Peering through the windows, I assume?” “Aye, of course. The two brothers were talking, seemed friendly enough, actually friendlier than usual. When they went into George’s office, our men could no longer see them. Fortunately Tommy was near the garage, and a while later, he spotted Mike coming out of the side door of the garage and back around to the front door of the house. He and George talked for a minute and then he left. Ramon spotted Judy walking through the house with her purse and coat and relayed that to Tommy and Gil. They broke into the garage through the side door, just in time to stop her from getting into her car.” “Is that how she got the cuts and bruises?” Josh asked. “It is. She had no idea who they were so they had to tackle her. She thought they were after her. By the time they explained who they were, she was lying face down on the ground, well away from the car. One of them escorted her away from the property. Tommy went and got George and told him to his wife on the street. And then they opened the garage door and threw a stone at her car from a distance.” “And it blew up,” MacGregor said. “And it blew up.” “Thank goodness you had your men on it.”

“But how did they know?” Josh asked. “Logic, Instinct, intuition,” I answered. Charlie didn’t only teach his students PI basics. He taught them to follow their gut. “They must have suspected Mike was up to something when he came out of the garage. Where is everyone now?” “We’ll know in a minute.” Charlie made a left turn and stopped in front of the Greens’ home. George spotted us and came running to greet us. “Charlie! How can I ever thank you! If you hadn’t had your men keeping an eye on us, Judy would be—” He gulped and I saw a hint of moisture in his eyes. “I’m so stupid! I should have listened to you and hired . . . sooner . . . and I never should have given them the holiday off. What an idiot! I just didn’t think—” “Never mind that, laddie. She’s safe. I see the police are here.” Three patrol cars were sitting on the side of the road, doors open. Mike Green was handcuffed and being escorted toward one of the cars. “I’m telling you I didn’t do it! I didn’t do anything! I went to look at George’s old MG he has in the garage. He found an old steering wheel for it to replace the damaged one. He wanted to show it to me. Tell them, George. Tell them!” “That’s true. I was showing him the steering wheel.” “See. I told you. Now will you get these things off me!” One of the policemen ignored his protests and jerked him toward the car. “What the hell? My brother just told you why I was here.” “Yeah, but then your brother left and went back in the house,” the policeman said. “You had plenty of time to plant a device on the car to blow it up.” “But I didn’t! I tried to go back into the house, but the door had locked automatically behind George so I went out through the other door.” “Tell that to the jury,” the policeman said, shoving him into the patrol car and motioning for the driver to take him downtown.

Charlie and I looked at each other. Charlie turned to George and asked the question both of us were thinking. “Why did you leave him alone in the garage?” “It was only for a minute. I just went inside to get the keys to the MG.” He hit his head with his fist. “Stupid! How stupid can I be! But Mike? My own brother? I was supposed to go with Judy! Mike knew I was going with her!” Ben Blaine’s theory infiltrated my thoughts. The perpetrators were often those closest to the victims. After Charlie’s men filled us in on the details of the events from their perspectives, we stood there watching the police secure the crime scene and collect evidence. Charlie just kept shaking his head. “It’s over, Charlie,” MacGregor pointed out. “And you may not have solved the crime before it was committed, as you like to do, but you did save Judy Green’s life.” “Aye, I suppose that’s true enough.” “So, what are you thinking?” I asked. “I dinna ken, lassie. I dinna ken. I suppose I just keep thinking more clarity will come.” “Isn’t it clear what happened?” Josh asked. “I mean, when George went inside for those keys, Mike set up the explosive device on Judy’s car.” “Right, but two questions are still unanswered.” “What?” Our budding detective asked. “Why George and Mike are suddenly so friendly. And how Mike knew George would forget to bring the keys with him, and that he’d have a chance to rig the explosive,” Charlie said. “All good questions,” I said. “Mike may have simply hoped to have a moment to rig the car, or planned to create one by sending him inside for a glass of water or whatever. Something we’ll most likely never know.”

“The first question might be easily explained,” MacGregor said. “The twins did indicate that the only time their brothers seem to get along is when one is asking for the other’s help. George must have needed Mike’s help with that MG steering wheel.” “I don’t suppose you had a chance to look into Mike Green’s financial situation?” I asked Charlie. There had been little time between his trumpet tooting and the explosion. Approximately eight hours. “Why do you think I look so bleary-eyed this morning?” “What did you learn?” MacGregor asked. “Only that Mike made some bad investments recently. Lost a little money. He also loaned Val’s parents some money to revive their struggling business.” “How much?” “A couple million.” “Not small change. Add to that his brother’s doing a disappearing act with a good portion of their inheritance and you have—” “Motive.” Charlie’s sigh cut through me. It was a sigh I had felt too many times when I knew I wasn’t going to be able to comprehend every part of a crime or motive. It was something detectives had to live with. Unresolved events. But that didn’t mean we didn’t anguish over the gaps. I knew Charlie would be attending the trial for Mike Green, attempting to glean answers to every possible question that came into that tenacious brain of his. I smiled to myself. Like daughter, like father. “Shall we go home then?” MacGregor asked, most likely thinking of the uneaten scones that were sitting in the car and would taste much better once they were warmed in a lovely oven. We walked back to the Bentley, Charlie’s attention still on the crime scene. He wouldn’t rest until this one was completely over, including the trial. But for now, for us, it was over. We could go home and spend the day as a family. The day before my daughter would be returning to a faraway college on a faraway coast.

WE SPENT THE DAY with more than the family. When Maureen and Jillian ed Holly for a premature puppy-training session, it quickly turned into an extended family. I could almost imagine the puppies smirking and laughing at their mistresses’ attempts to instruct them in the ways of the world, much the way teenagers react when their parents are trying to convey the importance of boundaries and curfews. But at least they were named. In keeping with the Beatles theme, the girls decided to name them, Lucy, Maxwell, and Chuck. Holly’s, being the girl with one black ear and one white, was Lucy from “Lucy in the Sky with Diamonds,” while Maureen’s speckle-faced pup was Chuck. “Chuck?” six of us had asked simultaneously. Maureen had rolled her eyes, clearly conveying her opinion of our intelligence, or lack thereof. “It’s from ‘When I’m Sixty-four.’ I think it’s one of the grandchildren’s names.” Wow. How many generations had the Beatles crossed? How many would they continue to cross, or was bridge a better word for it? “Okay, then, Chuck.” I looked at the puppy who was licking his mistress, obviously enamored with his new name. Jillian decided her wee runt with the two black ears and white snout needed a big name, so she named him Maxwell from “Maxwell’s Silver Hammer.” I suspected it would soon be shortened to Max. “It will certainly feel empty around here once Holly and Matt go back to school and the girls take their puppies home,” MacGregor said. “And Josh goes back to Charlie’s?” “Aye. It will be just the two of us then.” “And Rocky and two puppies.” “Aye.”

“We’ll actually have time to sit down and plan our wedding.” “And our honeymoon.” MacGregor took my hand across the table and brought it to his lips to kiss. He held it there for a long time after as if conveying to me just how cherished I was. I could have told him it wasn’t necessary. He found a way to communicate that message to me daily, with only his eyes. But, because I was enjoying the feel of his hand wrapped around mine, I didn’t say a word. “Oh, brother, get a room you two.” Maureen ed us at the table. Realizing what she had implied, and that my son and daughter were present, she cringed. “Oops, sorry.” Matt laughed and Holly, too absorbed in Lucy, didn’t notice. “So, when do you think I can take Chuck home?” “Any time,” I told her. “You don’t think he’ll get lonely?” “Not if you give him lots of attention.” “He can always come play with Maxwell,” Jillian offered. “And we can plan to walk them at the same time so they can visit. Are they too little to take for walks?” “It will be good to get them used to a leash.” Jillian rubbed her cheek against the top of Maxwell’s head. We had done the right thing. It had helped dispel that loneliness I’d seen reflected in her eyes so many times. A puppy had done that. A yapping, squirming, hair-pulling puppy. After Jillian and Maureen and Holly had gone to the pet store to purchase everything that a puppy could ever need and want, and the two girls had returned to fetch their new buddies and take them home, we spent the remainder of the day with Holly, Matt, and Josh. The three of them had established an easy relationship. Holly seemed to feel neither threatened nor as if she’d been replaced by Josh. And the intimidation Josh might have felt at the hands of her blunt and often tactless tongue was gone. Now he was merely amused by her.

I made Holly’s favorite, shepherd’s pie, for dinner. It was a time-consuming meal to prepare. However, with novice but willing choppers, I had a lot of help. As the six of us sat around the table, laughing and joking, I decided that just maybe there were more important things than having all the details and answers in a solved crime or in a mysterious and unusual relationship. Or knowing the identity of a kidnapper. I could go to sleep believing that in one very gratifying evening, I had mastered the ability to relax and let go. I could go on with my life without discovering everything. I could be at peace with knowing that we had answered what we could and had done our best on a job. I went to sleep almost believing that.

“HMM?” I REACHED FOR MACGREGOR but he wasn’t there. My eyes opened to find him across the room, pulling a sweatshirt over his head. “Going somewhere?” I glanced at the clock. It was not even eight on a Sunday morning. It would not be a typical Sunday morning because I would be taking Holly to the airport and then driving Josh down to Olympia to visit his grandfather who lived in a rest home, but still—seven-thirty? “Just for a wee run. I’ll be back shortly.” “If you needed exercise, all you had to do was tell me. I’m sure I could provide you with a lovely workout.” He chuckled and sat down on the edge of the bed to kiss me on my forehead. “Hold that thought.” “For how long?” “Until tonight when Matt and Holly are back at their respective schools, and Josh is across the street, and we have the house all to ourselves, people-wise, that is.” “Mmm, lovely thought. But I think Charlie has planned a pub celebration tonight.” “A pub celebration?”

“Two crimes have been somewhat-solved.” “Och, aye. Well, after that then. I’ve nothing scheduled for morning, so we can stay up as late as we’d like and sleep in as late as we’d like.” I sank back down into my pillow. “What are you doing?” he asked. “Holding that thought.” But five minutes after he was off for his run, I was in the kitchen brewing coffee. Five minutes after that, I was opening the front door to find my ex-husband standing on the other side of it. “Joe! What are you doing here?” “I came to say good-bye to Holly.” I glanced down at my wrist as if I wore a watch. I didn’t need one. I knew it was too early for my daughter to be up. And way too early for a visitor. “She’s sleeping. Across the street. At Charlie’s.” “I know. I just wanted to—”He stammered, looked down at his feet, then up at me again. I was staring into Holly’s blue eyes. I shivered at that thought. But it was only natural. We recognized many attributes and characteristics of our spouses, ex-spouses, parents, ancestors for that matter, in our children. It was just more challenging when it was someone whose life no longer intersected with ours. Except at seven forty-five on a Sunday morning. He cleared his throat, took a deep breath, and managed to why he had knocked on MacGregor’s door. “What the hell are you doing, Jenny? You and Mac?” Of course. Holly had told him about my engagement. “Seriously, Jenny?” Seriously? What the hell did he mean by seriously? That MacGregor and I had been student and professor twenty years ago? That we’d been friends ever since?

Or was it his kindness that he objected to? His generous, caring nature? Or perhaps that he was fit, gorgeous, and independently wealthy? Or that he loved me unconditionally? Or was he implying that I was the one who was lacking, that I was not good enough for MacGregor? “What exactly are you saying, Joe?” He spoke cautiously. He’d known me long enough to have a clue when outrage was building inside of me. “I’m just saying, you and Mac? Getting married?” He cleared his throat, obviously rethinking the tack he was taking. “I mean, so soon after—after, you know.” I didn’t know if it was because of the tense week I’d had with my daughter or the stress of dealing with a kidnapped baby and an attempted murder, and four drowning puppies, but I wasn’t up to this. I feared a confrontation with my exhusband might just push me over the edge. Not a good place to be, especially not safe for the man staring across the threshold at me. “Goodbye, Joe,” I said softly and started to close the door. But, fool that he often was, he stepped in the way. “Please, Jenny. I’m sorry.” “Sorry?” “Yes, for everything.” He reached out to take my hand but I pulled it out of his grip and stepped back. “Just listen, Jenny, please?” He didn’t wait for a response. “I screwed up. I know I did. What I did is unforgivable, but I’m asking for your forgiveness anyway.” He stared at me with those blue eyes that had at one time melted my heart. But now, because of him, I had difficulty trusting any man with blue eyes. He reached for my hand again, but I held tightly to the open door. “Will you forgive me, Jenny?” Being a spiritual counselor and knowing what I did about forgiveness, I decided it would be in my best interest to answer in the affirmative. “I forgive you, Joe.” I heard the lack of enthusiasm loud and clear, as I was certain, he had. “I want you back, Jenny. I love you. Please. Will you give me another chance?” I started to close the door again, but Joe had a big foot. I heard a soft growl

somewhere behind me and felt comfort in the knowledge that Rocky was there. And if Rocky was there, so was Josh. “No, Joe. I won’t give you another chance. As you already know, I’m engaged to be married.” “Surely you’re smart enough to realize that this is only a rebound relationship, Jenny.” It wasn’t difficult to find something patronizing and condescending in that sentence . . and in his tone of voice. Or maybe it came from past experiences from my marriage when I hadn’t consciously realized how little my husband had respected me. “You turned to Mac because he’s comfortable. You feel safe with him. I understand. It’s natural that you would seek comfort from someone you trust, but Jenny—” “Joe. I’m marrying MacGregor.” He finally heard me. And maybe even saw me. “Do you love him?” “Yes. I love him.” Suddenly he went from threatening man to wounded boy. “More than you loved me?” “Joe—” He didn’t really want to hear the answer to that question. Well, maybe some warped masochistic part of him did. Regardless, I would not answer it. As if sensing that I needed , comfort, a distraction, something, anything, Rocky came over and stood beside me and pressed his oversized body against my leg. “When did you get him?” “A couple months ago.” “What’s his name?”

“Rocky.” “As in Rocky Balboa?” “Raccoon—Beatles song?” “Of course. You always wanted a dog.” “Yes.” Something about Rocky’s presence, as if he symbolized our differences and the separation between us, seemed to help Joe grasp just how far I had moved on with my life. His nod was one of reconciliation. He swallowed hard and his voice was hoarse when he spoke. “It’s difficult thinking of you with someone else.” And that was what had prompted this visit. Jealousy, possessiveness, the knowledge that I was with another man. “It’s harder than I could have imagined.” “Even though you were the one who left me?” He looked up, startled, almost hurt by that accusation. Ironic, I thought. “I didn’t leave you, Jenny. You’re the one who left and moved to your island and filed for divorce.” “No, Joe, you left me. The moment you had an affair and fell in love with another woman.” I released a deep breath of toxic air. I had been living with betrayal all week. First learning that Greg Rallings had cheated on his wife and had lost her. They had come to with it, far better than most people in their situation could have, but still it was there. Although I had not been able to see it, there had to be some residue left over, some deep pain and resentment. Ben Blaine had assumed that as well which was why he had concluded at one point that Greg had kidnapped Shelby and Carter’s baby. But he didn’t know that Ally wasn’t Carter’s and that she was Greg’s. Another betrayal? I shivered. Betrayal seemed to be contagious, at least in my

observations. But the worst one of all had happened the day before. Brother attempting to kill brother. That would be the hardest one to get past. Joe was watching me closely as if waiting for me to rescue him. I didn’t really expect him to respond to my accusation, but nor would I rescue him. Had I done that so many times in the past that he expected it, anticipated it even? Did he assume that despite what had happened over the past several months, including a divorce, that I would step in and save him from himself? I had moved on, created a new life for myself, to say nothing of there being a new man in my life. He must have heard my thoughts, or felt the vibration of them. “I’m sorry, Jenny. I never meant to hurt you. You’ve no idea how sorry I am. It’s just—seeing you with—knowing you’re with— This is really hard for me. I shouldn’t have come.” “Why did you?” “When Holly told me about you and Mac being engaged—” His focus migrated from my face to his feet. Why were feet so comforting? I wondered. His voice softened, despite his words. “I went crazy. I couldn’t handle it. I can’t stand knowing you’ve moved on like this—” He gestured with his hand toward MacGregor’s home that was now mine as well. “I hate thinking of you with someone else. It’s tearing me up inside.” There were tears in his eyes and I realized that in his way maybe he did still love me. My mind flashed to Scott’s party. And to George Green when he saw his ex-wife Marsha with another man. It was interesting how insidious and relentless jealousy and possessiveness could be, even when someone gave up the right to it by betraying the person of whom they were possessive. This time I met his eyes as I eased the door toward him. “I envy you, Jenny. I envy your confidence, your awareness of who you are and what you want. And your ability to move on.” “Goodbye, Joe.” He nodded and stepped back, turned, and walked down the stairs. I closed the door firmly behind him and rested my head against it for a moment, my hand reaching down to find comfort in my dog’s soothing fur.

When I turned around I saw Josh standing in the hallway. “Are you okay, Jenny?” I nodded. “Confrontations are never fun.” “Especially with ex-husbands? I assume that was Joe?” I nodded and went to sit down in the closest chair. Josh sat on the arm of the couch facing me. “He’s been out there for a while.” “Joe?” “Yeah, I saw him sitting in his car when I let Rocky out front around six-thirty.” I shivered, realizing that it was not a coincidence that he had knocked on the door after MacGregor had left for his run. He must have been waiting for him to leave or for me to walk outside by myself. I shivered again. “Tea?” Josh asked. I smiled. He knew that although I loved my coffee first thing in the morning, tea had healing powers. “Tea would be perfect.” While he went to put the kettle on, I leaned forward and nuzzled my face in Rocky’s fur. Faithful dog that he was, he hadn’t left my side. The perfect antidote for betrayal.

Chapter Sixteen

IT SHOULD NOT HAVE BEEN SO DIFFICULT SEEING JOE. Yes, it had been a while. And yes, we were near-strangers now after having been together for twenty years. Disorienting, I understood. Alienating, definitely. But the pain surprised me. Old wounds that I thought had healed? There always seemed to be residue that surfaced when the opportunity provided itself. The strings between two people are long and enduring, despite their having gone their separate ways. When I hear “Five Foot Two, Eyes of Blue” I still see Joe scooping Holly into his arms and twirling her around the room. And when I catch the scent of musk, I picture him at the bathroom mirror, smacking aftershave on his face. And sometimes even, when my eyes are closed, and my son Matthew says something to me, I hear Joe’s voice. And when I look into my daughter Holly’s eyes, I see his. Even if the separation was painful and the divorce final, all the strings are not severed. I wonder if they ever are. I wonder if there will ever be a time when I no longer think of him and the good times. I wonder if it will feel like a lifetime ago, a different life. I suppose when there are children, even grownup children, it makes it all the more difficult to reach that point. MacGregor’s hand clamped my shoulder, and he leaned down to kiss the top of my head. “Are you okay, McNair?” I nodded and turned so I was looking into his warm brown eyes. How did he know? He had just come in from his run, yet he knew. He answered my thoughts. “I saw Joe outside.” “He came to say goodbye to Holly and to—” “Try to talk you out of marrying me?” I smiled. “As if that could happen.”

MacGregor squatted down beside me and took my hands in both of his. Knowing he had been replaced as official soother, Rocky wandered over to plunk down in front of the fireplace, his favorite spot whether or not there was a lit fire. MacGregor kissed the back of each of my hands. “Did you talk to him?” “Aye, well I should say, he talked to me . . . or at me.” I cringed. “What did he say?” “After his initial attack and claim that I had taken advantage of you when you were vulnerable?” I laughed. MacGregor take advantage? An oxymoron if I’d ever heard one. “Go on.” “I didn’t say anything. I just gave him that look I give my students when they are so far from grasping the truth that I think it would be wise for them to drop my physics class. Seemed to calm him down. Then he just said that I didn’t know how lucky I am.” He reached up and kissed me gently on the mouth. “And of course, I assured him that I know precisely how fortunate I am.” He wiped his forehead with the sleeve of his shirt. “Sorry, a wee bit sweaty here.” “And?” “And I resisted telling him he was a bloody idiot for losing you.” He cocked his head to the side. “I figured he already knows that. What did he say to you?” “Oh, he just tried to talk me into giving him another chance. And he thinks I’m with you on the rebound. And because you’re comfortable.” “And you told him—?” “I just gave him that look I give my kids when they’re so far from grasping the truth that they’d best go to their rooms and rethink things a while. A long while. And then I told him I love you. And I closed the door.” MacGregor’s eyes sparkled and he kissed me again before standing up. “Glad to hear it. So, Charlie is busy making waffles. I’ll take a quick shower and we can

go over.” “Sounds like a plan.” “Are you sure you don’t want me to go with you to the airport?” I shook my head. I had seen the pile of work on his desk, the pile he had neglected for a week but could neglect no longer considering that his classes resumed in two days. “I’ll be fine. Josh is coming, ? After we drop Holly at the airport, I’m taking him down to Olympia to see his grandfather.” “Oh, aye.” Josh appeared with my cup of green tea. “You’re sure it’s okay if we go today?” he asked. “We could go next week if you’re not up to it.” “I’m up to it.” Did I suddenly look frail? I thought of Shelby Elliot sitting on the couch, her husband crouched beside her, her daughter massaging her injured ankle. I stood up just to prove that I was quite capable of standing on my own. “I’m great. Sad Holly is leaving of course, but she’ll be home in three weeks for the wedding and Christmas.” Three weeks? I had to put together a wedding in three weeks? Josh and MacGregor exchanged looks. They’d seen my panic. Maybe I wasn’t quite so capable of standing on my own after all. “What is it, McNair?” “You’re both helping me plan the wedding, right?” MacGregor’s face relaxed. “Aye, indeed we are, right, laddie?” “Sure. Can I get credit for it? A wedding planning course? Maybe not. I’d probably fail it.” Josh laughed, then looked back at MacGregor to be certain nothing else was wrong. Trusting each other’s assessment of my state of mind, they nodded at each other. Thank goodness. The last thing I wanted was for them to treat me like a fragile porcelain doll. I glanced at the dusty blue ceramic vase I had made that MacGregor had bought at the gallery on the island. It was more than a vase I had thrown on my wheel. It said a lot about who I was. Sturdy, resilient, durable. Or at least, I liked to think so.

JOSH WAITED FOR ME in the car. Smart boy. He hugged Holly and let me walk her into the airport alone. No dropping her duffle bag several times between the car and the check-in counter this time. I stifled a laugh at the image of my sprite of a daughter, using her giant duffle bag to make a point. After she had checked in and her hands were free, we walked arm and arm to Starbucks where I bought her a latte for the road. As we waited for her drink, she slipped her arms around my waist and rested her face against my chest, as comforting to her as Rocky’s furry head was to me. It was a familiar embrace, one we had shared for eighteen years. I closed my eyes and savored the moment. They seemed more precious now. When she looked up at me, she asked, “Are you mad I told Dad?” “What?” My mind had drifted far away from the morning encounter I’d had with her father. “That Mac and you are getting married?” “No, of course not. He’d find out at some point. It’s good you told him.” She took me at my word. “Good. I kind of felt bad that he came over this morning. I know you don’t really want to see him.” “It was fine,” I told her. And it was. It had to happen sooner or later. And now it was over. She studied my eyes, nodded, then hugged me again. “Mom?” “Yes, honey?” “It’s not that I’m not happy for you. I’m glad you’re so happy. Really. I like Mac. Maureen says he’s a really great guy. She told me how he was there for her when her dad was missing and all.” She sighed as if still in battle with herself. “And I know that myself. I mean, I’ve known him forever. He’s kind of always been like an uncle to Matt and me, you know? And I can tell he loves you and stuff.” She groaned. “Kind of easy to tell that. And I like Josh. He’s okay, you know? In a little brother kind of way.”

“But?” “But I guess—” Her sigh cut through me the way it did when she was eight years old and didn’t get a valentine from the boy she’d had a crush on since the first day of school. “What, honey?” “I just keep closing my eyes and wishing things could be the way they were. I want things to be like they were when I was little. You, me, Dad, Matt on a Sunday morning. Dad hugging you while you’re cooking breakfast, Matt teasing me for mes my eighteenth attempt at the perfect pirouette, me telling him he’s ugly and has a pimple even when he doesn’t.” My heart warmed at the fond memories. At least the part with her and Matt. Another deep sigh. Then, “I miss that. I miss us. I miss the us we used to be.” I couldn’t fault her for that. I had moved on, but that didn’t mean she had or that she had to. I had been greatly relieved that she was grown up and off to another coast to dance and then attend college when it had happened. When I found out about my husband’s relationship with another woman, when I moved to the island cottage my Great Aunt Winnie had left me, when I started a new life. When the world as my daughter knew it had crumbled beneath her. She was still a little girl after all. Most of us are, I realized. Even if we’re in grown-up bodies and do grown-up things. We still have that little child inside and we still have little child feelings. “I’m sorry, Holly. I’m sorry things aren’t the way they were, and that you came home to such a dramatic change.” She squeezed me again before retrieving her latte from the counter. “Thanks, Mom. I guess I just have to get used to it is all. It was kind of a shock.” “I know. I didn’t handle it well.” Early waning would have been good, or at least a slow build up. She shook her head. “Neither did I.” She grinned that impish mischievous grin that I knew and loved so well. “But I got a puppy out of the deal.” She kissed me

on the cheek and said, “Take good care of Lucy for me.” With that she turned and headed for the security check-in, gulping down her latte before she’d have to throw it away. I watched her walk away with her dancer strut. She turned once more before she ed the line. “And send pictures. I want at least one picture a day. I don’t want to miss a moment of my puppy growing up.” I knew the feeling. Well. I shook my head and swiped at the tears as they streamed down my cheeks. I waited until she was completely through security before I turned and walked back to the parking garage. Josh would understand. He was reading when I reached level eight and found my Volvo. He closed his book and looked at me. “I’m sorry it took so long.” “I figured that was a good sign. You wouldn’t have spent so much time with her if she wasn’t talking to you.” I reached over and ruffled his hair, a gesture he hated as much as Matt did, but one that made him feel like a part of the family. I chuckled when he cringed. “You’ll make a good detective some day.” “You really think so?” “With your instincts and powers of observation?” He tossed his book onto the back seat. “Thanks, Jenny.” I backed out of the parking spot and drove slowly toward the ramp, stopping when I reached the location of the first Navigator incident. “What are you looking at?” “This is where the first vandalizing incident took place.” I pointed toward the empty space. “That was where he got the wrong car, right?”

“Right.” “It was Mac and Charlie’s friend Sharkey’s car, right? Maureen’s dad?” “Right.” “Weird.” “Yeah, very weird.” I looked over at him. “Why do you find it weird?” “Well, if Mike Green is such a car buff, you’d think he’d know his own brother’s Lincoln Navigator from someone else’s. Why did you say weird?” “Same reason.” “And he must have known nothing too bad could happen. I mean, parked here on level ground, nowhere near the ramp? Worst that could happen was hitting a pole or another car.” “Which he did,” I said and continued toward the ramp where we wound our way down toward the exit. When I stopped and pulled over on the third level, Josh asked, “Is this where the second incident happened?” I nodded toward the space that was now housing a small pickup truck. “Wow, they were lucky it wasn’t the opposite. I mean, if they’d been parked right across from the ramp on the upper level and their brakes were cut, they’d have had a bad accident for sure.” “My thoughts exactly.” “I mean it’s kinda strange, like— Why do you think—?” He turned and studied the space again as I guided the Volvo toward the ramp. “If he was trying to kill them, he must have known the first time nothing too serious could happen. And even the second time, parked so close to the ramp but on the third level? And didn’t you say the car had been backed in? That gave them a real advantage. I mean—”

“He had to know he wasn’t going to kill them.” “Right. So why go to all that trouble? Do you think he was just trying to give them a message?” I shook my head. “I have no idea, Josh. I just know something doesn’t feel quite right here.” “But isn’t the case solved? They arrested Mike Green and all.” “Yes, they did. But that doesn’t mean it’s over.” I could feel him studying the expression on my face. Pensive? Hamletesque? Completely mystified? Most likely. Neither of us spoke until we were on the highway, heading south to Olympia. While I was still thinking about the vandalizing of Navigators, Josh had moved on. “Is this the first time you’ve seen your ex-husband since you split up?” “It is. We’ve spoken but this is the first time I’ve seen him.” “Why now? I mean, I get that he came to say goodbye to Holly, but why did he suddenly come around to see you now?” “Because Holly told him I’m getting married again.” “Oh, you mean, he’s jealous?” “It looks that way.” “I couldn’t really hear what he was saying.” He smiled sheepishly. “Well, I heard some of it. He seems like he’s really possessive of you. Like he has a right to tell you what you should and shouldn’t do? He even envies you ‘cause you’ve moved on and he hasn’t?” “Apparently. Envy, jealousy, and possessiveness are powerful motivators. When Joe suddenly discovered that he was really losing me, and that someone else was replacing him in my life, it motivated him to do something.”

“You mean, he thought, even after the divorce, that he could still get you back?” “I suppose it takes a lead brick to convince some men that it’s really over. Or, it takes another man being in the picture.” “Like MacGregor.” “Right.” I thought of Scott’s party. “Or apparently seeing your ex-wife on a casual date like when Marsha Green brought someone to the party on Friday. George was not a happy camper.” “Wow. Weird. I mean, after he cheated on her? And Joe cheated on— sorry.” “It’s okay, Josh. It’s not exactly a secret.” I suppose I was surprised he knew about that. But really, I shouldn’t have been, considering that he’d been hanging out with Matthew for a couple months, and Holly recently. And clearly he was good at listening. “Are you over it?” I laughed as my mind zoomed directly to the conversation I’d had with myself while waiting for him to bring me that cup of tea. “Considering that I got MacGregor out of the deal?” “Good point. I think Mac is much better for you.” I glanced over at him. “Because?” “Because he’s a good guy. I mean, a really good guy. Not that your ex isn’t or wasn’t. I mean, you married him and all so he must have been okay. But Mac— he’s really cool. He’s different.” “Special?” “Yeah. And he really loves you. A lot.” He was right about that. After all, he had taken in, along with me, a stray boy and a stray dog, and even four stray puppies. And he had smiled through it all, appreciating every moment of chaos and turmoil.

I was glad my daughter was coming around to seeing things the same way as Josh did. But it was hard for Holly because she was clinging to old memories and reluctantly creating new ones. Hopefully Lucy the English setter pup would help her through that transition. Josh cracked his window open and I wondered if he was feeling car sick. “Are you okay?” “Hmm? Yeah. Fine. It’s just—” He laughed self-consciously. “The car still smells of Holly.” I inhaled and realized he was right. Lilac. My daughter’s scent. “You don’t like it?” “It’s fine. Just a little strong. Kind of perfumey.” “If you plan to start dating anytime soon—” My mind shifted to Jillian—”You’d better get used to it.” Another self-conscious laugh. He was definitely thinking about dating. “My mom wore perfume and everything, but it wasn’t real strong. Our house smelled more of my stepfather’s sweat and beer.” I had noticed that, the one time I had been in his house. As lovely as his mother was, and as hard as she tried to keep her home neat and clean, an abusive male presence had dominated. “Jenny? When do you think I’ll be able to visit my mom?” “Charlie’s working on it. You’re sure you’re okay seeing her in jail?” “Yeah, I’m sure. I—” “You miss her.” “Yeah.” Of course he missed her. She was his mother, and although she had failed him, she had also done what she thought was the only thing to save him. And he loved her. No matter what, he loved her.

“I mean, I don’t miss how things were lately. I don’t miss living with her and Al and having to be so careful about everything I did and said. I don’t miss that. But there were good times too.” His voice had softened and I knew the nostalgia had kicked it. The holidays only made it more intense. This had been, after all, his first Thanksgiving without his mother. I glanced over at him and his eyes were glazed over as if he had gone back in time to better memories. “Tell me about the good times.” His smile came slowly. “When it was just the three of us—before my sister left home—things were good, you know? I mean, we didn’t have money and it was a struggle. Sometimes the only food we had was what my mom sneaked out of the diner. But I didn’t mind that. It was better than—Better than later after she married Al. And my sister left home. She couldn’t stand being there anymore.” I shivered, then reminded myself that he was safe now. We would keep him as safe as was humanly possible. “But she did her best. And during the holidays she would always do something special. At least she’d always find a way to make it special for me and my sister. One year when we couldn’t afford a tree, she made one out of paper and taped it to the wall.” He laughed. “Kind of pathetic, I guess. But we made paper decorations and taped them on it. She put a couple presents—stuff she’d picked up at a garage sale—underneath it.” “It must have been hard.” “It was, but most of the kids we knew weren’t much better off so we didn’t feel bad. And if you don’t know that you’re so bad off, you don’t feel so bad.” Right he was. Expectations were everything. But it was an interesting dichotomy. If you expected something and didn’t get it, you were disappointed. So, did that mean it was better not to expect things? I didn’t believe that because expectation was part of dreaming, and dreaming is a powerful component in creating what we want in our lives. It’s our way of conveying to the Universe what we want. Expecting it is how we manifest it. Josh’s sigh told me he was still in a different time, Christmases past, no doubt. I thought of Holly who was wishing for Sundays past, life as she’d known it when she was a little girl when all was right with her world. She knew she would wake

up and have two parents and a brother. She knew there would be no extra brother and another man in her mother’s life. She knew exactly how it would be. And she missed that. “You’re missing how it used to be,” I said softly. “I guess.” “You’re wishing you could go back to the good times with just you and your mom and sister?” “Every now and then I do, sure. But, Jenny, my life is so much better now. Here with you and Mac and Charlie. I’ve never had it so good.” Did that translate as his knowing he didn’t need to worry where his next meal was coming from or if there would be a next meal? Or how abusive the next man in his mother’s life would be? “I’m glad, Josh.” “Thank you, Jenny.” It was the all-encoming kind of thank you, the kind that included everything we’d ever done for him, from rescuing him and taking him in, to ensuring his safety, to feeding him, and to making him part of our family. “I’m sorry Holly gave you a hard time when she was home.” “Not your fault, Josh. And it’s understandable. She’s still a little girl in some ways. And for all her dad’s issues, she still loves him very much and she misses him. She misses us, the way we used to be when it was just the—” “Just the four of you?” Just the four of us. Whatever the location and the occasion, we were a unit, a clear and cohesive unit. And my daughter wanted that back. No outsiders. Just us as she’d known us to be. “Yes,” I said, realizing just how difficult change could be. “Holly’s never been good at sharing.” Maybe I hadn’t realized how much divorce could shake up someone’s life, even though she was an adult now. Probably because divorce had brought me relief as a child. It had given me a safe haven. Still, I should have

been more understanding, more sensitive. “And now suddenly there’s Mac and me in your life. And her life.” I smiled. “It’s the happiest I’ve ever been. Did Holly give you a hard time too?” “A little. At first. But she warmed up to me pretty fast. Matt helped a lot. She didn’t want to be left out. And I think it helped that I stayed at Mac’s while she was here. It was tough enough coming home to find her mom living with another man. I figured she needed her space and at least her grandfather and her brother to herself for a while. I didn’t want her thinking she’d been replaced with a new kid or anything.” I appreciated his sensitivity and his wisdom. “So, all things considered, she did pretty well. It is, after all, the first time she’s been here since her dad and I got divorced. It might have been easier if she had come home, before Mac and I got together. She’s not as resilient as Matt. It was a lot harder for her than I’d realized it would be.” In the end she had come around. But it wasn’t over. Christmas would bring with it plenty of nostalgia to stir up emotions again, and MacGregor’s and my wedding would provide plenty of opportunities for jealousy. She would cling to the past for a long time to come. She would close her eyes and . She would travel back to another time for a moment and pretend. Pretend and recreate in her mind, when it was just us. When we were the way we used to be. I had to believe that we would still have a wonderful family Christmas and that her jealousies would not mar our wedding. But one thought kept going around and around in my head. Jealousy was a powerful motivator. Why now, after I’d faced and dealt with Joe? And Holly was on her way back to school? I had no idea why that thought was sticking like a glitch in an old forty-five record. But I knew it had to be there for a reason. Josh rolled up his window and I realized my daughter’s lilac scent was gone. It wasn’t as enduring as some scents that lingered in a room or in a car, such as cigarette smoke or alcohol, or a child getting sick. My vintage Volvo had suffered its share of children’s vomit. “Jenny? What are you doing?”

I felt the car slowing down and realized that I had exited the freeway. “I’m so sorry, Josh. I’m afraid we’ll have to go to Olympia another day. Soon, I promise.” “It’s okay, but what happened?” “I need to get back to Seattle.” “Why, Jenny? What’s wrong?” I inhaled a deep breath and released the toxic air that was building inside of me. “I know who took Ally.”

Chapter Seventeen

“WHO, JENNY?” I gestured ever so slightly to silence him. I was thinking. Or intuiting. Josh had learned my mannerisms and patterns well. He knew when it was important to be quiet. And he knew when to answer my questions. “Of the three hurdlers, which one do you think is the most pliable and could be pressured into doing something—especially for someone he cares a lot about?” “What? You mean Rob, Drew, and Shane?” “Right.” “But I thought you said you know who—” “I do. At least I know the motivation. And I think I know who.” I could feel him wanting to ask me two questions. What was the motivation and who did it. Instead he let me ask my questions. “So, which one do you think—Rob Carlyle, hard up for money but always looking—and smelling—his best, attractive team captain, popular with both the girls and the guys.” Rob, who had befriended Josh. “What do you think? Would he do anything someone asked him to do?” “Depends who asks him. If he really respects the person, I guess. Anything reasonable, that is. But he’s a good guy, Jenny. I know he is. I can’t see him kidnapping a baby.” I knew he believed that. “And then there’s Shane Brubeck, poor charmer who needs all the money he can get. Party boy and lady’s man who actually knew the name of the girl he slept with.”

Josh coughed and I ed who I was talking to. Sleeping with girls was not a subject we had broached as yet, but one we would as soon as I decided it would be prudent to supply him with condoms. Or maybe I’d let MacGregor or Charlie handle that. Or Matt. “Sorry.” I laughed. “Her name was Mary. Not sure he knew her last name. Anyway, his room reeked of, not lilacs, but instead it had that delightful alcohol sweating through the pores smell.” Not quite as bad as Brad Warner’s room, I recalled, which I could not wait to vacate. I exited the freeway and headed for the small local college. I had been there enough recently so I knew my way to the dorms. “Will anyone be here?” Josh read my mind. “I mean it’s Sunday. Thanksgiving break.” “Possibly not, but some of the students will be back. We’re checking anyway. And finally, Drew Reed, struck down by the flu, whose room smelled of— nothing in particular. Boy with hot girl who has not a single photograph in sight.” “You mean you don’t think he really has a girlfriend? That he just brags that he does?” “That’s a possibility.” “Why do you keep mentioning how they smell? Does it have something to do with kidnapping a baby?” “Just one of the tip-offs.” “Really? What are the others?” I had to give Holly the majority of credit here. With her lilac scent and her missing “us,” she was helping me solve the kidnapping. Not that it needed solving anymore, considering that Ally was home safely. But I couldn’t just leave it alone, not now. Not when I knew. “Holly. Wanting things to be the way they were,” I answered.“Josh, when you were spending time at the track, did you ever see any of the dorms?”

“Yeah, Rob got all muddy so he wanted to go change. He took me with him to show me his room. Why? You don’t think it was Rob, do you?” I didn’t answer. My mind was on a mission. “Are there bathrooms attached to their bedrooms?” “No, they’re off the hallway. There are two big communal ones on each floor. At least Rob’s floor.” That meant something. That meant a lot. That meant that a room where a boy had been vomiting all night would smell of vomit, an odor that, despite my being a mother, was certain to cause me to gag. That, I would . I pulled the car into an empty space and climbed out. Josh was close behind. There were a few students milling about, but not many. I only needed one to be there. “Whose room is this?” Josh whispered when I tapped lightly on the door. It opened almost immediately. When he met my eyes, I knew he was still suffering the guilt for having kidnapped a baby. And along with that guilt came fear and the anticipation that still, even after returning the baby unharmed, he would be caught. “Hello, Drew. May we come in?” Defeated, he stepped away from the door and sank onto his bed, his shoulders slumped. But he was an intelligent boy. He knew not to it anything, not until he was certain I knew. Maybe this was another fishing expedition. Or maybe I had come to ask questions on Josh’s behalf. “What—did you need something?” I walked over to his dresser. Not a single photograph. Then his desk. Still none. There was only one in the room, on his nightstand. His parents. But there was a cell phone. I was still struggling to come into the digital age. Fortunately I was learning. I snatched it up, turned to him and said, “May I?” He stood, ready to snatch it away from me. “No! That’s private!”

But it was too late. Even as inept as I was, the one thing I had learned to do was snap photographs at the drop of a hat and access them when I wanted to, not because I was a detective, but because I was a mother. Josh crossed the room and stood by my side, much the way Rocky would have done. But this time it was more than protective instinct. It was also curiosity. I couldn’t have said it better than Josh’s gasp. “What the hell—?” Sure enough, the shy steeplechaser had a hot girlfriend. Josh was the one who confronted him. “What are you doing with pictures of Jillian on your cell?” Resigned, he knew it was pointless to lie. “She’s—she’s my girlfriend.” No wonder he had no photographs of her up in his room. Not only was she jailbait, but we knew her. Had he taken them down when he found out we were questioning some of the track team ? Or when we were outside his door, waiting for him to get dressed? Or was it while the police were making the rounds? My mind was reeling. She had tipped him off. That’s how he knew what we were doing every step of the way, from narrowing it down to the track team to knowing it was a steeplechaser. And to knowing we were going to attempt to catch him when he brought back Ally. Thus, he left her in my car before the crack of dawn, a car that anyone in the neighborhood could easily know was always left unlocked. And knowing his car was being watched, he had used a different one. The question was why. Was Jillian really that jealous of her baby sister that she would want her to disappear? Was she so desperate to return to the way things were before Ally had come along? Drew was staring at me, an alarmed look on his face. I suspected he was reading my mind, or at least following my deduction. “It wasn’t her idea. She didn’t even know.” I couldn’t tell if he was lying or not. He was a boy in love. He would protect her at all cost.

“Then why did you do it?” His sigh felt as if he carried the weight of the world on his shoulders. “She just wanted some time with her mom. Time alone, you know? She misses that. She misses having her mom to herself.” “So you thought you’d give her that. You’d take away her baby sister so she could have her mother to herself.” “It was only going to be for a little while. A couple weeks. And Ally was perfectly safe. My aunt was looking after her.” He shook his head as if anticipating my thoughts. “She didn’t know who she was. She had no idea. I told her it was a friend’s baby that I was looking after. She was staying in her cabin in the mountains so there’s no television or anything.” “You really thought this was what Jillian wanted?” “I only knew she wanted her mom. She misses her. She misses the way things used to be.” “So you kidnapped her baby sister.” My mind had not stopped reeling. Did it not occur to him that a mother whose baby had been kidnapped would not be present for her other child? That she would be completely preoccupied and unable to think about anyone other than her missing baby? Apparently his own tragic life experience and the loss of his parents had failed to teach him that. As if I had challenged his valor, his posture shifted and he stood taller and more determined. “I love her. I’d do anything for her. Anything.” Jillian seemed to have inherited her mother’s ability to have men falling at her feet, doing anything for her. I could feel Josh shaking his head beside me. I didn’t know if it was in response to this declaration that a boy would do anything for a girl, including kidnap a baby, or if it was because he figured a relationship with Jillian was now out of the question. I sighed and set the cell phone back on his desk. “What are you going to do?”

“Talk to Jillian.” “But she had nothing to do with it.” Except that she was the motivation behind it. And if she hadn’t known from the beginning, she had figured it out at some point because she was the one who had warned him to fake the flu and stay away from the college fair. She was the one who had told him to call and ask for ransom so it would appear to be someone who was desperate for money. And she had told him to return Ally early so he wouldn’t be caught. “You have to believe me. Please. She didn’t know.” I stared at him for a long minute. Was he protecting her? “Really. It was all my idea. She was really upset when she figured it out.” “How did she figure it out?” “Your friend, the guy who was here with you that first time. Malcolm? He saw the sweatshirt.” The palm of his hand swept up and hit him in the forehead. “I can’t believe how stupid I was. I wore my college sweatshirt!” “She knew then?” “No. She didn’t figure it out until he said it was probably a runner. Then she suspected I’d done it.” “What did she do?” “She confronted me.” “And you told her the truth.” “Yeah.” “So, why didn’t she bring Ally home then?” “Because she was protecting me. Even after I’d done something so stupid, she knew I’d done it for her. I know she doesn’t love me the way I love her, but she cares about me. A lot. And she didn’t want me to get in trouble.” His forehead

furrowed and his grey-blue eyes pleaded with me much the way Rocky’s did when he wanted a bite of my scone. “Are you going to get me into trouble?” He sounded so much like a little boy that it was hard not to reach out and hug him. I managed to resist. I was confused, still in shock. “I don’t know,” was all I could say. I walked toward the door. Josh was one step behind me, closing it as we exited. “Where are we going now?” His voice was hoarse. He too was still trying to process this. “To see Jillian.”

SHE WAS EASY TO FIND. She was at the park with Maureen and their puppies. They were making a valiant effort to train Maxwell and Chuck. Josh and I sat in the car watching them. “She’s pretty, isn’t she?” I said. He answered without thinking, without editing. “Oh, yeah. Probably the most beautiful girl I’ve ever—” Ah, the editing had kicked in. “Were you surprised to learn she’s Drew’s girlfriend?” “Not as surprised as I was when she claimed that she didn’t have a boyfriend at all. As far as her choice is concerned? I mean, he is a college guy. That attracts younger girls, I guess. He seems okay, nice, like he’d be good to her, except for the kidnapping part. I don’t get that.” Nor did I. But then I didn’t understand young men nearly as well as I did young women. Holly had been a good teacher. Teenage girl jealousies I could grasp. Hadn’t I, after all, only recently stared out at this same park and watched while three girls sat on a bench together, and I had felt jealous? I laughed inwardly. Yes, I had envied Jillian and Maureen because my daughter was confiding in them instead of me. Because she was huddled up with them against the chill, instead of with me, her mother.

If I understood one thing, it was jealousy, even Jillian’s jealousy of her little sister. More difficult to grasp was a boy’s temporary paralysis of his normallyintelligent brain cells and his need to please his girlfriend by committing a crime and causing an entire family to suffer. I could only attribute it to one thing—the loneliness and desperation to be loved that comes from having been orphaned way too young. I opened the car door quietly and stepped out. Josh followed. “Do you want me to go with you?” “I think it’s best I talk to her alone.” While Josh ran up the back steps to the kitchen, I headed for the park. When Maureen and Jillian spotted me, they waved. I forced a smile. Maureen hugged me. Jillian didn’t. She didn’t know me as well. Or, she had talked to Drew. “Maureen, I need to talk to Jillian alone for a minute. Do you mind?” Slightly bewildered, she shook her head. “No, of course not. I need to get going anyway. Dad’s coming home tomorrow and I need to do some cleaning. Yuck.” Jillian sat down on the nearest bench and pulled Maxwell onto her lap. Comfort and security. I understood the need for a furry friend. “Drew called you.” She nodded. That was why she was at the park, outside, walking her dog. She didn’t want me coming to her house. I sat down beside her. As with Drew, I resisted the urge to put my arm around her. I was not there to comfort her. I was not her mother. I was the detective who had figured out the truth. “It’s not his fault.” Ah, so the need to protect ran both ways. “He kidnapped your baby sister. He took Ally.”

Tears streaming down her cheeks now, she looked up at me. “But he didn’t realize—He did it for me. He didn’t realize how devastated everyone would be. And that it would make things even worse. He was just trying to give me what he thought I wanted.” “Explain.” “Explain?” “Why did he think that’s what you wanted?” It took her a minute, a minute filled with wiping away tears and deep sighing. Finally, she spoke. “I tell him stuff, you know. Like a girl would tell her boyfriend or even her friends. Except I don’t tell my friends that stuff because they get annoyed, you know? When I complain and stuff. They think I have it really good. They think I’m so lucky because we live here, on the water in a nice house. And I have a car and everything. And I have such a beautiful mom and because I’m really close to my dad. And they think I’m lucky because they think my step-dad loves me and stuff.” “Does he?” My mind shifted to the way she automatically pulled away from his affection. She shrugged. “I guess.” “So, why are you uncomfortable with him?” I dreaded hearing the answer. But then my intuition kicked it and told me it wasn’t what I was thinking. “’Cause my mom loves him more than she loves my dad. And me.” I started to argue that last point, but decided it was better to listen. “She gives them all of her attention. She always has.” “Who?” “All of them. Mostly Carter now, but my father too. And Ally. Before I just figured that I was left out because I was the kid. But she doesn’t leave Ally out.

Just me.” “Have you ever told your mother this? How you feel?” “No! I could never tell her that!” She could confide her pain to her boyfriend to the extent that he was motivated to kidnap her baby sister, but she couldn’t tell her mother how she felt. I wondered what throat problems she’d been suffering from and would continue to suffer from if she didn’t learn to speak her feelings. “What did you say to Drew that drove him to take Ally?” “I just told him about that, about how my mother gives all her attention to Carter and to Ally now. And that I’d give anything just to have my mom to myself, just for a little while.” She looked up at me with pleading eyes. “I didn’t mean for him to— She was safe. She was being well taken care of.” “Drew’s aunt.” “Yeah, but she didn’t know who she is. She thought Drew was doing a friend a favor. But she’s really good with her. I knew that she was okay.” “Right, but your mother and father and Carter didn’t.” She shook her head, the tears spilling down her cheeks again. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean for it to happen. I didn’t want him to take Ally. He thought that was what I wanted. But it backfired. All my mom could think about was Ally.” “Of course.” “I wish I could take it all back and make it so it never happened. I’ll never complain again. Ever! About anything. My baby sister or anything!” “I think that would defeat the purpose.” “What do you mean?” I answered her question with a question of my own. “When did you figure out it was Drew?”

“I kind of got nervous when Malcolm said that the sweatshirt was from the college. And then when he figured it was a runner, I pretty much knew. He’s really smart, isn’t he?” For a physics professor, I supposed he was. “Yeah, he’s pretty smart.” “I mean, he even figured out that he did steeplechase. That’s when we really got scared.” “And so you told him to make the ransom call so it would throw us off, make us think it was someone who needed money.” She nodded. “I mean, we wanted to bring her back right away, but we didn’t know how. I couldn’t just go get her and bring her home. It was really hard to figure it all out. I almost told my mom at one point, but I couldn’t do that, not to Drew, not after he’d done it for me.” She glanced up at me, studying the look in my eyes. What she was looking for, I wasn’t certain. Suspicion perhaps? Assurance that I believed her? “I didn’t ask him to do it. I really didn’t.” “I know that, Jillian. But you knew.” Maxwell woke up and stretched in her lap and licked her on the chin. She wrapped her arms around him and held on to his warmth. “As soon as I was sure, I confronted him. He looked so sad. I was really angry. I hurt him. I told him how stupid it was. And then he said he did it for me, Jenny. He did it for me!” She was sobbing now as she realized how much he must love her to do that for her. Or maybe it was the realization that she truly was loved and lovable. “Please don’t tell my mom or the police. I couldn’t bare it if he got in trouble. He didn’t mean any harm. He just did what he thought I wanted. We would have brought her home much sooner if we could have figured out how to do it without Drew getting caught.” “That’s why you had him insist that your mother be the one to meet him, isn’t it? You figured you could convince her to let you go in her place and then there wouldn’t be any danger of anyone recognizing Drew.” “I thought she’d be so upset that it would be too hard for her to go and she’d be relieved to let me go.”

“She loves you, Jillian. She’d never have let you go.” This flood of tears made the others seem like a gentle mist. It was amazing what the realization that you’re loved can do. When she could finally speak again, her voice was so soft and her throat so hoarse that I could barely hear her. “You’re going to tell them, aren’t you? Drew will end up in jail and they’ll hate me forever. All of them. For not telling them right away. For letting them go through that.” Right and wrong. If only they were so easy to distinguish. “I don’t know, Jillian. I have to think about that. But one thing I need you to agree to no matter what —” “What? I’ll agree to anything. I don’t want Drew to go to jail.” “You need to start telling your family your feelings. It’s what I meant when I said your vow to never complain again defeats the purpose. You need to tell your mother it hurts you when she gives all her attention to Carter and Ally. And even your dad.” She winced as if I’d asked her to commit a crime. Was it really so hard? Apparently. “I’ll try.” “And both you and Drew need to talk to someone, someone outside your family.” “You mean like a therapist?” “Yes, like a therapist.” Or a spiritual counselor, but I didn’t tell her that I was one. “Or a minister. Someone you’re comfortable talking to and can tell your feelings to. They can help guide you.” “Can it be you? I mean, I know you’re a detective, but I could talk to you. Would that be okay?” I sighed and pulled my ministry card out of my purse and handed it to her. “As long as you get your parents’ permission. And Drew needs to see someone too.

You both need to work on expressing yourselves better and more clearly, and knowing that you’re okay without the other one.” “Are you going to make us break up?” “It’s not my place to do that. But I will tell you that you both need to realize your self-worth doesn’t depend on the other. And that you would have a much healthier relationship once you felt good about yourselves.” She sighed and leaned down to kiss the top of her puppy’s head, and I knew she had heard me.

Chapter Eighteen

MACGREGOR, JOSH, AND I WERE IN THE LIVING ROOM, sipping our tea and munching on stale scones. I really needed to get back to baking. We had finished filling MacGregor in on what had turned out to be an eventful day and not for the reasons we had expected. “Right here,” he mumbled. “Right under our noses.” “Jillian may have been the motivating factor,” I reminded him, “but she wasn’t the instigator.” “She could have spared a lot of trouble and grief if she’d been honest with us once she realized the truth.” I couldn’t argue with that, although I did understand her reasons. “Is she okay?” Josh was making a good effort not to pry into what had been a private conversation. “She will be. I told her she and Drew both need to talk to someone, a therapist, minister, someone who can help guide them.” “Did she agree?” “She asked if she could work with me. I told her she needs her parents’ permission first. I’m not sure what reason she’ll give them for wanting therapy. I left that up to her.” “She’ll probably tell them it’s because of the trauma of her sister being kidnapped.” Josh’s voice was soft as if he were thinking out loud. It had been my first thought as well. “I’m really sorry it didn’t work out today, Josh.” “No big deal, Jenny.”

“But I knew it was. Did you call your grandfather?” “Yeah, he understood.” “He was disappointed.” Josh shrugged his signature shrug. “I promised we’d come next weekend.” “Maybe earlier in the week, especially since you’re ahead in your school work. Does he get many visitors?” “Not often. A few friends now and then but other than that, I’m pretty much it. My sister Faith hasn’t made it out since she went away to college over three years ago. She wants to come, but she can’t afford to fly out here. Besides, whenever she has school breaks, she’s busy working.” I glanced over at MacGregor who was sitting beside me on the couch. I took his smile as a solid yes. We would be getting in touch with Faith Mitchell and offering her a trip home for the holidays. “Maybe we should check out some rest homes closer to Seattle. Then you could see your grandfather as often as you’d like.” Josh lit up so brightly I had to close my eyes not to be blinded. “Really? That would be awesome. And then he could come hear me play with Charlie at the pub!” Reality kicked in along with his frown. “Except I don’t know if he could afford it up here. I mean, the one he’s in now isn’t real nice or anything but it’s decent and the people are nice. But it was one of the cheaper ones around back then.” “We’ll do some research, laddie, and see what we can find. I’m sure we’ll find one that will work for him.” The twinkle in MacGregor’s eyes told me that if it wasn’t in the affordable price range, he would be more than happy to anonymously subsidize it. A soft knock on the door interrupted our conversation. Rocky barked twice and followed Josh to the door. I turned to see Shelby standing there with Ally in her arms, a new stroller beside her on the porch. I too would have gotten rid of the old one, and anything else that carried with it the bad memories.

“Shelby, hello! Is everything okay?” I hurried over to the door and motioned for her to come inside. My first thought was that Jillian had told her the truth, but judging from the smile on her face, that was not the case. “Yes, everything is fine, Jenny. I just came to talk to you. I know I should have called first, but Jillian assured me—” “No, it’s fine. We’ve certainly knocked on your door without warning plenty of times.” “But that was different.” She looked down at Ally who was snuggled in her arms, sound asleep. “You were keeping us updated.” “I must say I’m surprised you ventured down the street on your own,” MacGregor said, escorting her over to a comfortable chair where he propped a pillow behind her to help her cherished bundle. “Carter walked us. He was standing on the sidewalk watching until you opened your door.” She was glowing. Joy did that to you. She was wearing a pair of fitted jeans which revealed her petite figure. Her sky blue sweater was fitted as well, neat but soft and comfortable. She was gaining back the weight she had lost over the days when her baby was missing. l felt my body tighten at just the thought of how drawn her cheeks had been and how dull her eyes were. Jillian could have prevented that, or at least ended it far sooner than she had. Should I tell Shelby the truth? And in doing so cause a rift between mother and daughter that might be permanent? A rift that could forever destroy the joyful gleam in both their eyes? Had I ed Shelby’s group of protectors? Very possibly. I looked up and saw that her golden brown hair was shiny and a sparkle had returned to her big brown eyes. This was a different person. This was someone who was alive, vibrant, and even more beautiful than she had been previously, if that was possible. But something else was different about her. I smiled when I recognized it. She had reclaimed her inner strength. “Tea?” Josh offered. “That would be lovely. Thank you very much.”

“So, what brings you here?” I asked while Josh went to get another cup and pour her some of the tea he’d made a short while before. She hesitated before answering. “Jillian asked if I’d come talk to you.” MacGregor, in his wisdom, looked over at Josh, and said, “How about I help you take your things back over to Charlie’s. Then we can start on that research we discussed.” Josh nodded, and the two of them went to the guest room to fetch Josh’s small duffle bag of clothes and his school books. Within five minutes they were en route to Charlie’s. Shelby sighed deeply before shifting the conversation from chit-chat about puppy training and babies to her older daughter. “She seems to think she needs therapy, and she asked if she could do it with you. You’re a spiritual counselor as well as a detective? That’s an unusual combination, isn’t it?” “It comes in handy,” I told her. “Sometimes I need both skills.” As I had in this particular case. “Do you think Jillian needs . . . to talk to someone? In that capacity?” “Teenage years can often be very difficult,” I answered noncommittally. It was then that I knew for certain that I had made the decision to keep Jillian and Drew’s secret. It would make it easier to justify my decision if it fell under the pretext of client-counselor confidentiality, even after the fact. “When she told me she needs therapy, I must it, I was shocked. She said she’s been having some trouble at school with other kids lately which was a complete surprise to me because she’s always been so well-adjusted and likable. And she says that the kidnapping was very disturbing and she’s having trouble sleeping still.” “That’s understandable.” “Of course.” Ally stirred in her arms and her eyes opened. She cooed when she saw her mother looking adoringly down at her. I was struck with a pang of nostalgia.

Cradling my baby in my arms was not something I would ever feel again. I had realized that many times over the years, but there was something different this time. I wondered if it had to do with my impending marriage. I would have liked to have a baby with my new husband, but at forty, that wasn’t likely to happen. I was quickly comforted by the thought of grandchildren in my future. Reasonably distant future, I hoped. “Your daughter needs a great deal of your attention,” I said softly. “I know. I’m sure she’s been traumatized along with the rest of us, but thank goodness she was so young. She may not even . We took her to the doctor right away and he assured us that she was well looked after.” “She’s not the daughter to whom I was referring.” Shelby looked up at me, clearly startled. “Jillian?” “Yes.” “You think I’m neglecting her since Ally came home?” How did I answer that gracefully? I took a deep breath and asked for help. “I think sometimes we parents assume that once our children are older, they don’t need as much of our time and attention. But the truth is, often they need us just as much . . . or more.” She nodded. She got it. “I do assume that about Jillian. She’s always been so mature. And since Ally was born, I’ve relied on her for more and more. And I’ve assumed that she doesn’t need me, at least not the way Ally does.” “Of course. That’s only natural. But it’s always nice for a young girl, particularly a teenage girl, to have her mother to herself sometimes.” The tears that were welling up in her eyes startled me as I suspected they did her. “I’ve neglected her! No wonder she wants someone else to talk to.“ “It’s always good to have someone else to talk to. But more than anything, she wants her mom, Shelby. She wants you.” She swiped at her tears, and I reached for the box of tissues on the side table and

set it in front of her. She snatched one and held it to her eyes. “I thought she liked being in that role of big sister, helper, whatever you want to call it. I really thought she liked it.” “Perhaps she wanted you to think that. And while she probably does like that you rely on her, balance is good. It’s nice to play more than one role. It’s okay to be your as long as she gets to play little girl as well.” “You’re very wise, Jenny.” I laughed self-consciously. Accepting compliments was not one of my strengths. “You must think I’m a really bad mother.” “Of course I don’t. Trust me. Plenty of things went unnoticed when I was raising my children. My daughter hardly even spoke to me most of this visit.” “Really? She seemed fine with you at Thanksgiving.” I grinned. “We’d just given her a puppy.” “Still, I find it hard to believe that she hardly spoke to you.” “She was upset that I’m engaged to Malcolm.” “But he’s so wonderful.” “But he’s not her father.” Shelby sighed and her eyes got that glazed look as she stared off into the distance. She understood. She too had been through it. She too had two men in her life. The difference was, her relationship with her first husband was still intact. He was still dedicated to her. She had to be pretty special. Greg’s words came drifting back to me, at least the gist of them did. She had a great capacity for giving and loving. And when she loved, she loved deeply. “Do you think Jillian is still suffering because of Greg’s and my divorce?” she asked. “It takes a long time to get over that. She’s obviously very close to her father.”

“Yes, she is. She used to be very close to Carter too. Until we got married. Now she seems to resent him.” So she was aware of that. I hadn’t given her the credit she deserved. But then, I had been observing her at the worst possible time in her life. A sigh, deeper than the first tipped me off. She was about to divulge something to me, something I suspected I did not want to know. “I know you think I’m weak, that I’m very dependent on my husband, on the men in my life.” “I don’t think that. Your relationships are not my business anyway.” “I think you should know. I think you should know the truth.” “It’s really none of my business, Shelby.” “I want to tell you.” So, okay, I had regained my skill to get people to open up to me, at least when I didn’t want them to. “I think it’s important for you to understand, particularly if you’re going to be working with Jillian.” She had me there. If she was entrusting her daughter’s mental, emotional, and spiritual health to me, I couldn’t very well refuse to listen to her. “I trust that what I tell you will be held in confidence?” “Of course, but Shelby, I’m really not sure it’s necessary—” “Please, Jenny. I need to do this. I need you to understand, especially if you’re going to be working with Jillian. I’m more observant than you realize. I’ve noticed all the times you were watching me with Carter and with Greg. I know you’ve wondered about our relationship. And I know what Greg told you.” I frowned. What Greg had told me? Was she referring to the day MacGregor and I had happened upon him in the park, and he had told us he’d lost Shelby

because he’d cheated on her? I ed MacGregor’s reaction. That some men don’t cheat and that he would have sworn Greg Rallings was one of them. “It wasn’t true,” I said. “No, it wasn’t true. Greg never cheated on me. He never betrayed me.” “Why would he say that then?” “We had to come up with something, a reason we’d gotten divorced, something that would satisfy curiosities.” Okay, my mind was now reeling. What was she going to tell me? How else would I be shocked on this unusual day? She jostled Ally into a comfortable position and then took a long sip of tea as if she needed fortification before telling me what she was about to. I also sipped my tea, well aware that I would need fortification to hear it. “Carter and Greg and I have known each other for many years. Carter and Greg were best friends growing up, like brothers. No, even closer than brothers.” Definitely, if George and Mike Green were any measure of loving brotherly relationships. “They really love each other,” she continued. “I met them in college. The three of us became inseparable.” Exactly as Scott had told me. I stifled my tongue and the questions that were lurking behind it. “They both fell in love with me.” She took a final sip of her tea, and I reached for the teapot on the tray to refill her cup, anything to keep busy so my mouth would not become a slave to my nasty curiosity. “And I was in love with both of them.” She glanced down at Ally, and for an instant I thought she was self-conscious having this conversation in front of her daughter. Apparently she was, because upon discovering that Ally’s eyes had closed once again, she continued. “I had relationships with both of them.” At different times? At the same time? She read my mind. “Yes, at the same time. Throughout college. We lived

together, the three of us. I spent some nights in Greg’s bed, others in Carter’s.” Her smile was subtle. “And some nights in my own.” Okay, I wasn’t easily shocked. I’d never thought of myself as being particularly naïve or innocent, or a prude, but apparently I was. Perhaps I would not have been as shocked if she were a college student now, a member of the friends-withbenefits generation, or, for that matter, the free love era. But she was neither. She was the mother of two children. She was someone I had managed to stereotype into an upper middle class housewife. “At one point,” she said, “when they were both finishing grad school and I was about to graduate college, they told me I needed to choose. They both wanted to marry me. But I couldn’t choose between them. It took me a couple weeks to come to that conclusion. Those two weeks had been pure hell for them, and they both realized that they didn’t really want me to choose. They both had decided that they were better off sharing me than being out of the picture altogether. You see, if I’d made a choice, it wouldn’t only be me that one of them was losing. All of us would have lost a best friend. But one of them would have lost their two best friends. “And you’re still in love with both of them.” “Yes, very much so. And believe it or not, we’re all still okay with our relationships the way they are.” “How—?” I wasn’t even sure how to phrase my question. She saved me from having to figure it out. “We decided that, for the sake of appearances—more for the children than ourselves, and my parents—I’d marry one of them for a period of time and then the other. We were going to do twentyyear periods, but both Carter and Greg wanted families. So, we did fifteen years. That way they could both have a child with me.” “Except for one thing.” “What?” She studied my expression which I struggled to hold without judgment. “Ally isn’t Carter’s.” “How did you know?”

“Intuition, I suppose. And I was outside when Greg arrived home from Spokane. I saw you and Jillian run into his arms. The three of you looked like a family clinging to each other as if you were suffering the same pain.” And I had witnessed Greg’s despondency at the thought of never holding his baby girl again. “Carter knows, if that’s what you’re wondering.” “I wasn’t, but it’s good to know.” Her smile was beautiful and somewhat self-conscious. “Yes, I still spend a couple nights a week with Greg, something else you’re probably wondering. I did the same with Carter when Greg and I were married. But as far as Ally is concerned, it turned out that Carter can’t have children. He wanted to raise a child and I wanted another child so we went to Greg.” Of course. “And what will you do once your fifteen years with Carter are up?” “If we follow the plan we made, we’ll all come back together.” “The three of you will live together with the children?” “We’ll find a way, whether it means having two houses on the same property or whatever works, especially after the girls are grown. I know you probably think it’s terribly sinful and very strange, but—” “I don’t judge, Shelby.” At least I tried hard not to. “Our relationship is far deeper than just physical, Jenny. I want you to know that. We have a very deep connection with one another and a deep love for one another.” She kissed the top of her sleeping baby’s head and relaxed into the chair. She was relieved it was out, and I wondered if I was the only person outside of their family who knew about this. When she smiled at me, there was a gleam in her eyes. “At least we’re honest about our feelings which is a lot more than many so-called normal couples can say.” She had me there. “And we’re devoted to one another. All of us. We’re always there for one another. Always. No matter what. Again, a lot more than many couples can say.”

Also true. It was good to know that some people could live without jealousy and possessiveness. Maybe their unusual relationship was healthier than most. “I take it Jillian is unaware of your relationships.” She looked away from me and then down at the floor, and I knew this was the one thing of which she was not proud. “No, she doesn’t know. I don’t know if we’ll ever tell her and Ally. We haven’t decided that.” I leaned toward her as if that would encourage her to hear me better. “You may not have told her, but on some level she is aware.” “What do you mean?” “I mean that even though we may not know things here, we know them here.” I pointed to my head and then pressed my hand against my heart. “It’s similar to when a child is abandoned by his birth parents. Even if his adoptive parents are there the moment he’s born, and they love and care for him as a birth parent would, that child still suffers a sense of abandonment.” “I suppose that’s true.” “Or even when you’re having a simple exchange of words with someone, and they’re not saying anything particularly aggressive or cruel. In fact, they’re acting very pleasant and friendly, but they feel angry and aggressive, that feeling comes across energetically.” “I think I see what you mean. Do you think I should tell Jillian? Do you think she’s ready to hear about our relationship?” I shook my head. “Honestly? I don’t. Not yet.” Not now. Not with what the girl had been and was still going through. ”But I do know that the more honest we are with our children, the more honest they are with us.” And Jillian needed that honesty. From her mother and from herself. “I do think it might be time for you to look at your relationship with Greg and Carter differently.” Her eyes opened wider. I knew what she was looking for—judgment. “You think we need to change our relationship?”

“I think it’s important to recognize that it’s no longer the most important one. You have two children now. All three of you need to put them first.” I exhaled the breath I’d been reluctant to completely release, and I too relaxed into my chair. I’d found a way to get my message across without asking questions where I had no right to, and without exposing Jillian. Healthy or not, this family still had its share of secrets. I was very glad MacGregor would be at Charlie’s for a while and I would have some time to myself after Shelby left. Knowing I couldn’t divulge this information that had been given to me in confidence, I would need some time to process it alone. A lot of time.

Chapter Nineteen

WITH ONLY THE SOUND OF THE CRACKLING FIRE, two puppies yapping playfully in the kitchen, a very large dog snoring at our feet, it was now oddly quiet in our home. Josh was back at Charlie’s. Matthew was across the street as well, struggling to finish a history paper before he headed back to his dorm, and Holly was floating over the countryside in an airplane, en route to the East Coast. “You can’t tell me anything?” MacGregor asked. “Not really. Shelby told me in confidence. Well, I can tell you that she agreed to let Jillian see me as a spiritual counselor.” “Fair enough. Did you tell her about Drew?” “No, I didn’t. I know I probably should—” “As if you believed in living with ‘shoulds,’ McNair.” I smiled. He got it. He got me. “As long as they get some professional help and begin to value themselves, I believe they’ll be okay. I will keep tabs on them both though.” “I know you will. So, if you didn’t tell Shelby about that, what did you talk about?” His smile was impish as if that would convince me to betray a confidence. I nudged him in the stomach with my elbow, causing an exaggerated moan of pain. “I did mention that Jillian needs her attention, that she’s still very much a little girl. She understood. Other than that, she basically explained her relationship with her two husbands.” “You mean current husband and ex-husband?” “Yes.” Freudian slip? Undoubtedly. But two husbands was more accurate. “So,

did you have any success in your research?” Best to change the subject and avoid any more slips of the tongue. “Aye, we did that, lass. I’ve already put in a call to a retirement home not far from here. I’m taking Josh over there tomorrow to look at it. Would you like to come along?” “I’d love to. Tell me about it.” “We looked at a few, quite depressing actually, but then we found one that caused me to consider retiring.” He chuckled. “It’s only ten miles away and the gardens are quite lovely.” “That sold Josh?” “That and the photograph of a jazz band on a stage. We don’t know if they actually have a group currently, but we’ll find out.” “Cost?” “A wee bit out of his grandfather’s price range.” “How much is wee?” “More than wee.” “And?” “I assured Josh that they sometimes make allowances, similar to scholarships.” “Did he buy it?” “Aye, he did indeed, lassie. I must be a better liar than I realized.” I leaned against his welcoming chest, my eyes slipping out of focus as I gazed into the fire. Life was good. Two resolved cases behind us, peace and serenity in our own home—other than the squirming furry balls in our kitchen—the man I loved sitting beside me on the couch. What could be better? “Sorry to interrupt your daydream, McNair, but Charlie wants to leave for the pub by six.”

“That early?” “Aye, I believe he has a big day tomorrow.” “Another case already?” “He didn’t say precisely, but I detected that it involves a boat and a fishing pole, and a very attractive woman he met recently.” I sat upright and turned to face him. “Charlie has met a woman? You’re telling me this now?” “I’ve only just learned of it myself.” “Is that the truth?” I zeroed in on his eyes, searching the brown spheres for a flicker of guilt. I found none. “Aye, it is.” He broke my focus by kissing me lightly on the mouth. “Her name?” “I’ve no idea. I only suspect it, due to the blush on his face when he was talking on the phone, and his quickly leaving the room to speak in private. But not to worry, darlin’, I have Josh and Matt on the job. We’ll know more soon enough.” Ah, another case to solve, only this one far more enjoyable than any that had gone before it.

I WAS HAPPILY wedged between Matt and MacGregor, and looking across at Josh and Charlie in the pub booth. We had finished our fish and chips and were enjoying another round of Belhaven. Matt and Josh were resentfully sipping sodas. I did notice that Charlie left his pint awfully close to his grandson each time he set it down. In Scotland Matt would be enjoying his own pint. Here he was still illegal. “Ah, look who the wind blew in.” Charlie nodded toward the bar where a rather large man was climbing onto a barstool. “If it isn’t our friendly police detective himself.”

“Did you invite Ben Blaine, Charlie?” “Och, no, lassie. I did not. He does enjoy a pint now and then though.” “At our favorite pub?” Charlie’s grin was sheepish. “I must it I introduced him to The Shamrock and Thistle many years ago when we were working on a case together.” “Working together?” Matt asked. “Was it like trying to get water and oil to blend?” “I didn’t say we were working well together, laddie. I only said we were working together. Out of necessity.” “So, are you going to tell us now, Charlie, what happened between the two of you?” Charlie scowled at me. “There are some secrets it’s best to keep from your offspring, lassie. So, if you’ll excuse me, I think I will venture over and say hello to my old friend.” Josh scooted out of the booth so Charlie could get up. Once he was out of earshot, I turned to the boys. “Do you know anymore? Who his big date is with tomorrow?” Matt and Josh laughed and Josh said, “We think it’s a teacher from the college. He met her when he was questioning faculty .” Ah, it made perfect sense. “How old?” They shook their heads. “Subject?” “I think she teaches art,” Matt said. “I think it’s English,” Josh said. “Based on what?” MacGregor asked.

The boys laughed again. “Pure speculation,” Matt answered. “The rest is up to you two. If you want to tail him early tomorrow morning to wherever he’s meeting her, you’ll have all your answers.” Not a bad idea. “What time?” I asked. “Five a.m.?” I sighed. My curiosity could wait for another day. But there was one question that could go unanswered no longer. “If you gentlemen will excuse me, I have a little more detective work to do tonight.” MacGregor stood up to allow me to exit the booth. I took my Belhaven with me and made my way through the crowd to the bar. Eavesdropping was definitely one of the skills Charlie had taught me well. I only hoped I could get close enough to hear my subjects above the clinking and clattering of dishes and the din of conversation. I stood out of Charlie’s vision with my back turned to them. Ben seemed too absorbed in his conversation with his old buddy to notice me. They actually clinked their glasses together in a toast. To what, I wondered. Or was it to whom? “She’s recently moved to Portland. She’s a wee bit lonely,” Charlie was saying. “It might be a good time to give her a call.” Portland? Catherine? Why was he telling Ben about his ex-wife, my exstepmother? I glanced over my shoulder to see Ben shrug, then take a large gulp of his beer. “It’s probably not worth the effort.” The longing in his voice contradicted his words. “She’s probably still smitten with you, Charlie.” I didn’t doubt the truth of that statement, but I also knew Catherine and Charlie were wise enough to know when a good thing was over. They valued their friendship too much to risk a second serious relationship with each other. “She’s available, Ben,” Charlie said decisively. “Excuse me a moment, would you?”

I heard him set down his glass, and I took a few steps away from my eavesdropping post. But when I heard Charlie’s chuckle, I knew I’d been busted. Not as skilled at this as I’d thought. “Eavesdropping are you, lassie?” I turned to face the music . . . and my father. “I figured it was the only way I’d find out about these ill feelings between the two of you. Apparently I was right. So, it had to do with Catherine, not a crime you solved and made him look bad.” “Och, no, there were plenty of those over the years. He’s used to that. Have I taught you nothing, lassie? If it’s not about money, it’s usually about a woman?” He chuckled. “Or man.” Or ego and pride, I thought, and jealousy and envy. “So, he’s smitten with Catherine.” “Aye, always has been. Didn’t take too well to her choosing me over him, especially since I’m what, ten years his senior?” “Did he introduce you to her, Charlie? Did you steal her away from him?” “Och, there is that too.” Charlie kissed me lightly on the cheek and returned to the bar and his old rival. So it all came down to jealousy. I shook my head as I realized how true that was. And I wasn’t only thinking about the crimes we had recently been dealing with. It was true of my personal life as well. Holly was jealous of MacGregor and Josh. For that matter I was jealous of Maureen and Jillian over Holly’s choice to lean on them instead of me. And now I understood why Ben was jealous of Charlie all these years. And there was Jillian who was jealous of the two men in her mother’s life and her baby sister. And like George Green when he saw his ex-wife Marsha with another man, my ex-husband Joe had suddenly become envious and jealous and possessive after learning I had moved on. Even after he had given up the right to be possessive of me. Yes, jealousy and possessiveness and envy were powerful motivators. That thought had been triggered by my confrontation with Joe. It was stubborn, persistent, and still unwilling to abandon me. After I had realized the motive behind Ally’s kidnapping, I had thought it would fade away. But now it was

ringing like a bell in my head, frantically, diligently tolling the time, the time for an execution. My breath caught and I inhaled deeply. This time when I approached the detective duo, I was less subtle. “Sorry to interrupt, hello, Ben. Charlie, do you think you could get George and Judy Green down here?” “You want them to us? Here? Why?” “I’ll explain in a minute. Can you get them here?” “What do I tell them?” “Whatever you want, that we’re at the pub, toasting their wellbeing, now that they’re safe. Or you could tell them the truth.” Four furrowed brows faced me. “And what would that be, lassie?” “That there is still the threat of danger.” Charlie pulled out his cell, moved to a quieter location, and made the call. “On their way,” he said when he returned to us and his pint. “What did you tell them?” “I went with your first suggestion. Now, do you want to tell us what this is about?” “Mike Green didn’t do it,” I mumbled. Charlie and Ben leaned in and stared at me. “What is it, lassie?” “Mike is not behind this, any of this.” “And you know this how?” Ben Blaine asked. “I just do.” “Oh. Excellent. Do you want me to drop the charges against him based on ‘I just

do.’” Charlie glared at him and I scowled. “Leave her be, man. What are you getting, Jenny?” “It will all be clear soon.” At least I hoped it would. Ben motioned for the bartender to pour him another beer. “Well, now that you have me waiting with bated breath, I suppose I’d better stick around for a while.” Charlie’s glare had not softened at the sarcasm that seemed to ooze from Ben’s mouth. “I take it you haven’t gotten a confession from Mike Green?” Ben groaned. “No, Charlie, of course not. And I doubt we will. Most criminals are reluctant to tell the truth, particularly when it means implicating themselves.” “Did you interrogate him yourself?” “I did. They called me in on the case. He’s given us a lot of information, but nothing incriminating about himself.” “Such as?” Ben slapped a ten dollar bill on the counter as the bartender set down his beer. “Nothing significant. Did you know that, according to him, his twin sisters Cat and Casey have never used drugs in their lives? Yet they were arrested for possession recently? They provide it for their party guests but never use it themselves.” “Fascinating. What else?” Ben gestured annoyance with his hand. “Nothing important, I’m sure. Mostly water cooler gossip. Judy Green was George’s secretary at one time and they had an affair. He did confess that he’d had one with his secretary as well. I told you, nothing significant.” Judging from the piercing look in Charlie’s eyes, he disagreed as to the likelihood of the information being unimportant, but he chose not to push the man.

“So, I assume you trust your daughter’s assertion that Mike Green is not behind the efforts to cause the early demise of his brother and sister-in-law?” “I trust Jenny’s intuition, if that’s what you’re asking.” Ben put down his pint and looked from me to Charlie and back. Then he rolled his eyes in disbelief. By the time George and Judy Green appeared, Charlie, MacGregor, Josh, Matt, and I had secured a table in the back of the room, one large enough to seat all of us comfortably. Ben had made the decision to stay out of our way and watch us do what we did best. Improvise. Greetings and handshakes were exchanged before Judy and George ed us at our table. Matt and Josh sat at one end watching while MacGregor and Charlie selected seats across from the Greens. I sat at the opposite end from the boys. This was all on me, I realized. Charlie could not climb inside my mind. I only hoped the pieces of the puzzle fell into place before I opened my mouth. Or perhaps they didn’t need to. Maybe I only needed to let go and trust that even if I didn’t see the whole picture, a wiser part of me knew exactly how to guide the less conscious part of me. I noticed Ben Blaine had moved close enough to hear the exchange, settling in at the nearest booth. I rested my elbows on the table, and Charlie took that as an indication that I was ready to get this show on the road. “Uh, I had hoped this would be a celebration that you’re both safe now, however Jenny and MacGregor have just discovered some evidence that would indicate that your brother Mike is not actually the one behind this.” Good improvising, Charlie. Judy flushed and George paled. Interesting contrast. Judy grabbed her water and took a large gulp while George downed half of his beer. “What are you talking about? No one else could have set that bomb to go off on Judy’s car. No one else was there. Your men were watching the house the whole time. They as much as saw Mike do it.” Charlie nodded. “Things are not always as they seem, laddie.” He looked over at me and waited for me to speak. “We’ve found evidence that your ex-wife Marsha is the one behind these

crimes.” Judy flushed again, but this time it was from anger, not fear. “I knew it! I knew that bitch was behind this! Didn’t I tell you?” Her elbow jabbed her husband in the side. “Shut up, Judy! That’s impossible. There’s no way Marsha could have done this! She’s been nowhere near the house.” “How would you know that?” Judy asked, fury rising in her eyes. George cowered and his eyes shifted from his lap to his beer to his wife and finally back to his lap. “Because Charlie’s men would have seen her, that’s how. She’s being followed, ?” “Unfortunately, it’s possible that she got wind of that and gave our man the slip. In fact, that’s exactly what did happen.” After working together all these years, Charlie was very good at filling in the spaces for me. “I’m very sorry, but it’s my fault,” I said. “I was the one who let it slip to Marsha about the crimes and our investigation. That’s why we wanted you to come down here, so I could tell you and apologize.” Judy looked around nervously. “But if she’s the one behind this, I may not be safe.” “Not to worry, lass. Everything’s under control now.” Charlie’s soft voice seemed to calm her fears. She’d started breathing again. “Marsha is in police custody, and we’re certain they will not be releasing her on bail.” I heard a grunt and without having to look, knew it was Ben, disgusted with our methods. I wasn’t so fond of this technique myself, but resorted to it when it seemed the best way to expedite the process. “I still don’t believe it,” George said. “In fact, I’m certain Mike is behind this.” “How can you be so certain?” MacGregor asked. “He’s the one who has it in for me. I, uh, misplaced some of our inheritance money. I was just trying to prove to him that my investment ideas were better

than his. But unfortunately—it didn’t work out that way and now he’s furious with me.” “Furious enough to kill you?” “He’d inherit my share of the money which would make up for the amount I lost.” Ah, one of the puzzle pieces slipped neatly into place as I recalled the conversation between Mike and George about the missing money. Mike wanted to know where his money was. I would have bet my island cottage that Judy knew exactly where it was. “That’s true,” Judy said. “But Marsha hates me a lot more than Mike does.” “Because you stole George from her?” I asked. Her smile was smug. “Absolutely.” The gloating look on her face explained exactly why the entire Green family disliked her so vehemently, assuming she had looked at them the same way. “So, back to the missing money,” I said. “How much are we talking about?” “A couple million?” George’s answer. “More like twenty pretty much gambled away,” Judy blurted out, distracted as she looked past us toward the mirror behind the bar to check her hair. While George cringed, I winked at Charlie. My bet would have paid off. “Is that how you got George to marry you, Judy? By blackmailing him?” “What are you talking about?” But before her feigned shock, her initial reaction had been betrayed by darkened eyes that had glanced down at the table, and shoulders that had slumped in defeat. “You knew exactly what he did with the money so you blackmailed him.” And my hunch was, in order for her to have such a strong hold on him, something illegal had transpired in the process. “No! That’s not true. George loved me, loves me. We had an affair!”

“It’s easy to mistake lust for love,” I said. “And he made the mistake of trusting you with his business. He didn’t know you’d resort to blackmail.” “You’re wrong.” George finally decided to the conversation. “That’s not true. I love Judy. She wasn’t blackmailing me.” “Sure she was,” MacGregor picked up the ball this time. “Why else would you divorce a woman whom you love in order to marry one for whom you have no respect?” “Why are you doing this? Why are we even talking about this? We were nearly murdered and you’re worrying about blackmail? You’re supposed to be working for us!” “Our job ended on Saturday morning,” Charlie said. “When your brother was arrested for a crime he didn’t commit.” “Still, you should be focusing on something else—Marsha. You just told us she’s behind this.” I laughed. I hadn’t meant to but it slipped out. Three minutes earlier he was proclaiming Marsha’s innocence, but now that he was on the line, he was suddenly willing to throw her under the bus. He turned his nervous energy on me. “You find this amusing?” I felt MacGregor stiffen as the man’s gaze turned threatening. Josh and Matt stood up simultaneously but I motioned for them to sit back down. “I don’t find this the slightest bit amusing,” I said. “I don’t find it amusing that you cut the brakes on a friend of ours’ car to make it appear that the culprit had vandalized the wrong car by mistake. You risked harming someone else to make it appear that you couldn’t possibly be behind this. Who, after all, would not recognize his own car? As a wise police detective I know says, we always need to consider the possibility that a crime is staged to look like a crime.” I glanced up at Ben Blaine whose full attention we now had. I almost detected a smile on his face. But I had to give him some credit here. The truth was, if he hadn’t planted that concept in my mind, I might not have solved this crime. Of course, he had been referring to the possibility that Shelby Elliot had staged the

incident with the baby stroller and her fall, but if not for his misguided and rude insistence that the kidnapping was staged, I would not have had the concept in my mind at all. “I might add,” I continued to address George Green, “you did an excellent job of selecting your time and place. The first car you vandalized, although it did result in an accident, did little harm to the driver, considering that it was parked well away from the exit ramp. However, the next time, when you vandalized your own car, it was parked adjacent to the ramp. And you had wisely backed in and parked on the third level so you were able to make it appear that someone was out to get you but you suffered only minor injuries. Definitely well staged.” I cringed at the sarcasm edging its way into my voice. I cleared my throat and cautioned myself that sarcasm is never becoming, not even when you’re face to face with a perpetrator. Shivers ran up and down my spine. Perhaps Ben Blaine was a better detective than I’d been giving him credit for. I raised my voice slightly to be certain Ben didn’t miss a word. “And, that same police detective pointed out that more often than not, it’s the people closest to the victim who is out to harm them.” He had been referring to kidnapping crimes, of course, but it applied to other crimes as well. “You’re nuts!” George mustered all his strength to utter the words. “You think I sabotaged my own car and risked injuring myself?” I noticed he hadn’t included Judy in that proclamation. “And, you think I keyed my own car? My Mercedes? And put a brick through my windshield?” His voice was gaining strength as excuses popped into his head. “And I was nowhere near Judy when she was nearly run down.” “You weren’t that far from the scene,” I said. “And before you say that you don’t own a large silver car, you could easily have rented, borrowed, or even stolen one for that purpose. Or—” “Or, it’s easy enough to hire someone to carry out the gruesome task,” Charlie offered. Judy turned a scathing look on her husband and said, “You fucking bastard!”

“Shut up, you idiot!” George snarled back at her. “You know I didn’t do what they’re saying. You can’t buy into any of this crap. It’s all a trap.” He grabbed her by the wrist and started to stand up. “We’re out of here! Come on, Judy!” Ben Blaine selected that moment to participate in our conversation. He stood up and pulled back his jacket to reveal his badge. “I don’t think so, Mr. Green.” He nodded toward his chair. “Sit down.” “This is stupid!” he muttered but followed Ben’s order. “For Crissake, why the hell would I hire a PI if I were behind this?” “Something else I really do not find amusing,” I continued. “Your hiring us in an attempt to validate your innocence.” I looked away from George Green and winked at my father. “But fortunately another wise detective taught me that things often are not as they seem and that some of the most clever criminals hire investigators simply in order to appear innocent. So, no, Mr. Green, to answer your question, I do not find any of this amusing. I do not like being used that way. Nor do my colleagues. I don’t like our time being wasted, particularly when it’s as precious as it was this past week.” He had, after all, taken our time away from finding Ally Elliot, although, I did have to it that if not for him, I would not have been to a party and reconnected with Scott Morrison who gave me insights into the Elliot-Rallings relationships. And his brotherly-love relationship did provide me with insight into sibling envy which ultimately helped me realize the motivation behind the kidnapping. His arrogant expression had returned. He would not go down easily. He was too cocky for that. “If you think I’m behind this, why did you have Marsha arrested?” Ben responded to that. “Your ex-wife has not been arrested.” “But—” “I wanted to see your reaction.” I nodded at his wife. “And Judy’s. Very informative.” “I said nothing to incriminate myself,” George insisted. “This is all bullshit. All pure conjecture.”

“Is it?” MacGregor said. “If Mike was not responsible for the bomb, that leaves one person. You. You were the one who called him to the house when you knew perfectly well he was being followed. You were the one who made certain to ‘accidentally’ lock the garage door behind yourself and leave him in there, knowing full well that our man who was tailing him would assume he was guilty.” “You can’t prove any of that.” I tilted my head to the side and looked at Judy. “We don’t have to. We only have to convince a jury that you were attempting to murder your wife. And I’m sure Judy will testify to the fact that she was blackmailing you, won’t you, Judy?” “If it means sending his ass to prison, yeah, I’ll testify.” She glared at him with her intense green eyes and for a moment I thought she was going to spit in his face. I was reasonably certain she was considering it. “Shut up, you moron! Don’t you see what they’re trying to do? They’re trying to turn you against me for crissake?” “Yeah, well, you should have thought about that before you tried to kill me, you bastard!” Her hand was faster than I would have guessed. She smacked him hard across the face twice before he even knew what hit him—literally. “You just want to get rid of me so you can get your bitch of an ex-wife back! You couldn’t stand to see her with another man. You’re a fool, George Green! You forget that you were the one who came on to me because you weren’t getting it at home!” “That’s not true!” “It sure as hell is!” Wisely, he backed his chair away from her just in time to miss another slap. “I was stupid, that’s all! I only slept with you because—because—you were there!” Not something you say to an already-irate woman. This time the punch came hard and fast right between his legs. Moaning, he bent over in pain. “You fucking bitch! You don’t hold a candle to Marsha! She’s twice the woman you could ever be, you cheap slut! I just wish to hell you’d died in that explosion!” He turned his glare from Judy to Charlie. “If you hadn’t fucking

interfered and had your men watching us as well, she would have! One man alone would never had seen what was happening and been able to save her. I had it all figured—” And there it was. Amazing how a marital spat could incite a confession. Ben Blaine stood there shaking his head as he slapped handcuffs on both husband and wife. Judy protested vehemently that blackmailing someone was nothing compared to attempted murder. George was smart enough to shut up when he knew he was behind. After turning the couple over to the policemen whom he had called once he saw the direction of our conversation, Ben ed us at our table. “So, tell me the truth, Jenny, how did you really figure this out?” I laughed and said quite simply, “Pure logic, Ben. George is the one to benefit most from disposing of his blackmailing wife. He gets rid of her and she can no longer expose him for losing or gambling away money or whatever he did with it. At the same time, he can try to get his real love back. And, he gets rid of his brother who suspects him of having done something nefarious with their money. Kills two birds with one stone so to speak. Or three.” Ben’s smile was borderline gloating as he looked over at Charlie. “I knew it. I knew you didn’t really believe in any of that intuition crap.” Charlie raised his pint in the air for a toast. “To logic and intuition crap!” Everyone cheered and took a pleasant sip of their drinks. I inhaled a deep breath and released it slowly. Logic, I thought. Yeah, right. Maybe now that broken record about jealousy and envy would stop grinding away in my head. It looked as if I could add circling airport parking lots to my mind-clearing methods. It seemed to be as effective as riding the ferry. Of course, I’d have to throw in visits from possessive ex-husbands as well. Joe and his envy had actually helped me figure out who was behind all the car crimes. And the Green brothers’ sibling rivalry had definitely helped me solve the kidnapping. The freeway and talking to Josh had played a large part as well. But the majority of credit had to go to Holly and her honest words. And her perfume. MacGregor stood up and walked around the table. He pulled me into his arms

and hugged me. “Have I told you lately?” “That you love me?” “That too, and that you’re nothing short of amazing, McNair.” “Why thank you, MacGregor.” “So, just one more thing I wanted to discuss with you.” “And what would that be?” “Something Holly brought up, actually. What we will call each other now that we’re . . . intimate.” He was still coy about our intimacy, another endearing trait. “McNair and MacGregor seem to work just fine,” I told him. “Aye, that they do, but I fear McNair MacGregor might be a mouthful.” “You want me to drop the McNair?” He kissed the tip of my nose. “Och, no, I did not say that, now did I?” “Not exactly.” “Actually as much as I’d like you to take my name, I think McNair suits you well.” He grinned and I knew he was thinking of all the years he had persisted in calling me that, despite the fact that my legal name had been Campbell. He had held onto hope for a long time. Calling me McNair had been a symbol of that hope. “You don’t mind if I don’t take MacGregor?” His smile was appreciative. Then he said, “As long as you’re my wife, I’m a very happy man, Jenny McNair.”

– THE END –

About the Author

Felicity Nisbet is a native Californian. Starting in Berkeley, she has lived up and down the coast of California in many of its charming towns, including Monterey, Pacific Grove, Ojai, and Auburn, all of which have inspired her writing. It was when she moved to an island in the Pacific Northwest that she fell in love with rainy days and the island lifestyle of reading and writing by candlelight and using a woodstove to keep warm, especially during power outages. Although back in California, she still often finds herself indulging in those practices. She also writes children’s books, contemporary fiction, and adult romances.

The Jenny McNair Mystery Series by Felicity Nisbet: Book #1 – Unlawful Alliances Book #2 – Winnie’s Web Book #3 – Three Dog Island Book #4 – Saving Sharkey Book #5 – Running on Envy Book #6 – Dangerous Dalliances

Young Adult Novels by Felicity Nisbet: Annie’s Story

Growing Up Berkeley Living Berkeley, A Sequel to Growing Up Berkeley

Middle Grade Fiction Novels by Felicity Nisbet: Warts and All The Boy and the Walrus

The McCullough Romance Series written under the name of Verity Norton: Book #1 – Summer Day Dreams Book #2 – Sweet September Skye Book #3 – A Sunday Love Book #4 – In the Autumn Rain Book #5 – December Dance Book #6 – A Promise in Time Book #7 – The Wild Side of Spring Book #8 – A Season for Painting Book #9 – A Lifetime of Love Book #10 – A Time to Stay Book #11 – Forever Right

Book #12 – The Flavor of Fall Book #13 – For Always and Ever Book #14 – An Almost Perfect Ending